《Hard Work Will Never Betray Me》


 CH 1

    "Second place again. ......"


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the ranking on the report card that had been returned to me.


    Second place in modern literature, third place in classics literature , fourth place in English, eighth place in mathematics, sixth place in chemistry, third place in Japanese history, and first place in political science and economics out of 312 students in the third grade. I thought I had done my best, but once again, I was unable to take the top spot.


    I sighed and looked at the few students gathered in the front right corner of the classroom.


    "Yikes!¡¡Kazuki, you''re number one again!¡¡That''s great!"


    "And you''re in first place!¡¡Can you teach me how to study?"


    "I don''t know. How about next Sunday?"


    "Thanks, Kazuki!"


    I hear an  commotion. of group of people  The person at the center of the commotion is Kazuki Sugawara, the genius among geniuses who has held the top spot in his grade for over a year now. He and I don''t have much in common, but I consider him as rival.


    Ever since I entered this high school, I''ve never beaten him  on exams. I don''t join any clubs, I refuse to hang out with my classmates, and except for meals, baths, and my self-imposed reading quota, I''ve been studying relentlessly, and I still can''t beat him.


    There are geniuses in every world, and Sugawara is the exact opposite of me. He is the ace of the basketball team, the student council president, and a honor student. He was a winner of sorts with his good looks and popularity.


    This world is so unreasonable. No matter how much effort you put in, you can never compete with the wall of natural talent. I''ve been ridiculed as a garrigan, called a bean sprout, and still, no matter how hard I try, I can''t beat the genius. Even though the school is one of the most advanced schools in the prefecture, only one or two students are accepted to Tokyo University every year. I have no doubt that Kazuki Sugawara will be accepted. But for me, who is on the verge of becoming the runner-up in my grade (and has lost it several times), I honestly don''t have the confidence to get in. There are many things that I can''t achieve even though I''ve been living such a painstaking life. The genius, Kazuki Sugawara, has everything going for him, and even his girlfriend is constantly changing his mind.


    I was so frustrated that I couldn''t stand it.  I don''t want to be defeated, so I''m half-heartedly working hard. I wanted to prove that the efforts of a mediocre genius can beat a genius, so I was reading my vocabulary book even on my way to and from school. ----


    "Watch out!"


    I didn''t know what had happened. But when I came to my senses, the world was spinning around me, and then a loud noise, a bright light, and a strong shock hit me, and I knew that I had been hit by a car.


    "Ughhhh ......!"


    when I heard a strange voice coming out of my mouth as I was slammed into the ground. I could feel my whole body, which must have been hit hard by the car , slowly getting hot. There was a lot of commotion in the area, and I could see that the students from the same high school who were leaving school were paying attention to me.


    ""Are you okay, ......?


    I heard such a voice from afar, but I couldn''t make any reply. My whole body was hot, but for some reason I was getting cold. The chills were accompanied by an intense drowsiness, and I let go of my consciousness without being able to resist.


    The ambulance stopped.


    . I couldn''t hear the sirens. The red lights were glowing and spinning. There were several police cars stopped, and the police were calling out to the many onlookers. Yellow tape was stretched, and inside the tape, there was a section covered with a blue sheet.


    For some reason, I was watching this scene from above. I was about 10 meters up. After watching the scene in a daze for a few dozen seconds, I finally realized that I had died in an accident. This is what they call astral projection. It was quite an intense experience. It''s not something you can experience very often.


    As I was doing this, I noticed that I was gradually ascending into the sky. I was already 30 meters up in the sky. It was ascension. It was getting harder and harder to see the commotion below me.


    One hundred meters above the ground. This is what it feels like to look down on a city when you climb a mountain with a castle or something. I couldn''t see much of what was going on below.


    One thousand meters above the ground. This is what it feels like to look down from a mountain as high as Mount Fuji. You can see the whole city where I live. Well, I don''t have any beloved childhood friends or special friends, so I don''t have much attachment to it. My family didn''t seem to expect much from me, and my life was boring.


    Ten thousand meters above the ground. In short, 10 kilometers. I had finally surpassed Mount Everest. The edge of the earth looks round. I can no longer distinguish the world below except for a city or a forest. The speed of our ascent increases dramatically.


    now  i am 100 kilometers up in the sky. From here,  I   am already out of the atmosphere. Farewell Earth,   hope we meet again. Even if I say ......, we may never meet again. i don''t even know if reincarnation really exists, and there is no guarantee that i will ever be able to live as intelligent life on earth again. At least if i are in a state right after i die, though, since i was discovered to be conscious in this way, maybe there is reincarnation.


    The sky above ......, or rather, outer space. The distance from the earth is about 10,000 kilometers. I can already see the outline of the earth clearly. It''s a perfect circle. The earth was blue. When I look at the earth like this, I feel a little sad. I wonder where I''m going after this. There was no  one  who looked like God, and there was no heaven above the clouds, but I was up there, so I must not be going to hell. My life has been nothing good, but i I would like to go back to earth again. If it was possible, I''d like to live a life where my efforts are rewarded. Well, looking back on my life so far, I don''t think such a dream is possible. In the first place, the earth is getting farther and farther away.


    i am passed the moon.  i am already close to Mars. I may be the first person in the history of mankind to see the surface of Mars in detail with the naked eye. Maybe that''s the case with all dead people, but I can''t see any other ghosts, even though there are probably many other dead people besides me. In other words, not everyone who dies will be able to see Mars up close. The people who go to hell will see the continental plates and mantle. So I''m a lucky guy. Well, since I died in a car accident.


    I could see Jupiter. It was very far away, but I could tell that it was huge. Everyday I''m  able to see something like that . No, I''m ascending to heaven all by myself. I mean, where is "heaven"? Isn''t it the direction of the sun?


    ...... Is that Pluton ? The sun looks much smaller now. I''m starting to get lonely. I don''t know how long I''m going to keep moving. I want to go home. I don''t know where I''m going to go, though.


    I''m tired of ................... This is the Milky Way Galaxy where I was born (bar).


    .............................. ............ local galaxy group?¡¡I don''t know.¡¡I don''t know anymore.


    I''m not sure how many hours, days, or even years I''ve been doing this. I don''t know how long it''s been since my internal clock (body, no less!) For a while, I was in a daze, feeling the mystery of the universe that I couldn''t describe, and then my consciousness started to fade. My vision became blurry, I felt dizzy and warm, and then my consciousness was completely cut off this time.

 CH 2

    I take a big breath in, searching for air.


    "Ogaa...... ogaaah! (crying )


    I finally coming to sence


    It seems that I have been reborn.


    Two years have passed since I was reborn.


    After that, as soon as I realized that I had been reborn, I rapidly fell asleep and lost consciousness. I remember hearing some kind of human voice in my ear, which I couldn''t quite hear yet, and I remember being washed with warm water, so it seemed that my birth had was  successful


    For a while after that, my lfe was typical for baby : eat, ploop , sleep    Even though I remembered my previous life clearly, I couldn''t bear that urge. Even though she had the memory, it was a part of  me  that  i couldn''t help because i was a baby. i was a zero-year-old child with a strong mental age.


    In the meantime, two years have passed somehow. In the beginning, it was really hard for me to control my urges. In the beginning, it was really hard for me to control my urges, because I got hungry easily, pooped , and got sleepy every five minutes. The only emotions I had were pleasure and discomfort, so all I could do was cry or sleep.


    Recently, my mind has finally calmed down and I am able to control my emotions to a certain extent, but it was really hard until I got used to it. I felt sorry for my mother and father, who would wake me up in the middle of the night, and I would pooped as hard as I could and bite my  mother nipples with my gums that hadn''t grown yet. Thanks to this, my mother''s pink nipples, which were young and pretty, became a little dull.


    Now, I''m two years old. I was now two years old, and I had reached a certain level of maturity, and although my speech was still a bit sluggish, I was able to carry out simple daily conversations without difficulty.


    " Mom i wan ttaebyu one "


    "Oh, Hal. Do you want to eat some Rango nuts?


    "Rango-taebyu.


    Rango fruit is a fruit that looks like an apple on Earth. It tastes and feels exactly like an apple, but for some reason, its color is a poisonous bright blue (it can''t be helped that it''s a toddler with a slurred tongue. Don''t miss it! ).


    MY teeth are all grown in, so  I can eat even hard foods like Rango. I lovedRango fruit because it was one of the few natural sweet foods in this world where sweetness is rare.


    Now, my mother called me "Hal-kun" earlier, but that''s not my real name.  my full name  is  "Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit", which is a long fucking name. As you can imagine from the inclusion of the word "von," I''ve succeeded in being reborn into a noble family. From the very beginning, I was suddenly on the winning side of life. Perhaps the deeds of my previous life had been recognized by the gods, but I was far away from the strict family rules and family riots peculiar to noble families, and I had succeeded in leading a very comfortable life as an infant.


    My father was still very young at 25, but he was already acting as the head of the Farenheit frontier family, which was a little strange for me since I didn''t have a father I could respect in my previous life.


    My mother is 22 years old, three years younger than my father, and I have an older sister, so she had her baby at 18. This would be quite unusual  compare to modern Japan. She looks like a Scandinavian beauty with her white skin and blond hair, and looking at her four-year-old  brother (who is almost twenty, but very cute), I think I must be a very handsome boy. But to think that I was sucking on the nipples of a woman whose mental age is almost the same as mine, the sense of immorality is pretty bad. ...... I don''t get sexually aroused at all because I''m a baby.


    I was able to grow up to the age where I could walk on my own, but I didn''t spend the last two years eating and sleeping all the time. Most of the time, of course, that''s true, but I also did a lot of research to see if I was in the right world.


    The best example of this is the status screen. However, it seems that this is not something that others can see. If I had some kind of appraisal ability that often appears in fantasy novels, I might be able to look into other people''s status screens, but at least I and my family don''t seem to have that kind of special ability. My sister begged my mother to show me my status, so I''m sure of it.


    This is my status.


    -----------------------


    Eberhard Karlheinz


    Von Flensburg Fahrenheit


    Gender : Male


    Age : 2 years old


    Life Force : 12/12


    Magic power : 6354/6354


    Physical ability £º3


    Intelligence £º120


    Magic Attribute : -


    Specific Magic : [Shock)


    Specific Skill : Continuity is Powe

 CH 3

    Age: 2 years old


    Life force : 12/12


    Magic power : 6354/6354


    Physical ability £º3


    Intelligence £º120


    Magic Attribute : -


    Specific Magic : [Shock


    Specific Skill : Continuity is Power


    -----------------------


    This is my current status.


    First of all, my name is fucking long. Compared to the three kanji characters I had when I was in Japan, it''s more than ten times longer.


    I''ll skip the gender and age, since they''re obvious. In short, it''s HP, or physical strength. About a year ago, I almost died of a cold (I was in a great hurry...). In this world, medical technology is not as advanced as in modern Japan, so the infant mortality rate is very high), my HP was down to 1, so I guess I die when my HP reaches 0. Thank God my mom is a  healer magician. ......


    Next magic power. Yes, this is the main reason why ] i know this world is not Earth. Also, the status screen. This world, it seems, has magic.


    It''s hard to explain, because I didn''t feel it on Earth. It''s like chi in a fighting manga. I''ve been aware of the existence of magic since I was born, and I''ve spent a lot of time manipulating it, except for when I  pooping and go to bed. I started by sensing the magic power inside and outside of me, and as I moved it around inside my body, changing its shape, stretching it, compressing it, etc., I learned how to handle it, and as I repeated the process of circulating it inside my body and compressing it, I noticed that my magic power gradually increased,  over the next year and a half For the next year and a half, I worked hard to strengthen my magic power, and before I knew it, I had reached this terrible  numbers  .


    By the way, when   you master the ability to sense magic power, you will also be able to sense the magic power that fills the bodies of others. As a result, I found out that my dad is around 4,000, my mom is 3,500, my sister is 100, and my maid   is 85. My father never misses a day of training and repeatedly engages in mock battles with  whom seems to be his subordinates, and judging from the fact that our family seems to be a martial arts family, I''d say that the maid''s 85 is the average amount of magical power. It would be unbearable if my number was so monstrous that I was disowned for it. So the other day, I even developed a technique to hide the amount of magic power on the surface by compressing and sealing it deep inside my body. It''s a skill that will come in handy in the future, so I''m glad I learned it while I still  baby .


    Next, physical ability. 3 is a fair number for a 2-year-old. I can stand, walk, and sometimes run and make a mockery of myself, and even my four-year-old sister can easily carry me.


    By the way, my father was more monstrous than me, and although I don''t know the exact number because I can''t use appraisal, he dragged a huge boar that looked like it weighed two tons lightly (I feel another world in this part of the world) back to our yard. If I''m the son of that father, I''m sure I''m going to be as muscular as he is. ...... When I think about it, the fact that my previous life was so short makes me feel all the more excited.


    I''m not sure what to say. I''m thinking that it probably means IQ. There is probably no such thing as an intelligence quotient test in this world, but perhaps this status screen was not created by mankind. If it is being displayed by some kind of existence or phenomenon beyond human knowledge, it would not be surprising if an IQ index from the earth is being used.


    By the way, 120 was my IQ when I was measured a few years ago. It''s not a high IQ by any means, but I was ranked second in my grade at a preparatory school, so I can achieve a certain level of results if I work hard. I''m only two years old, so I''m sure I can improve my IQ even more with more effort. Aim for genius!¡¡IQ 200!


    The next magical attribute. I''m not quite sure about this one. I think it''s something like the basic four or five attributes that you see in fantasy manga. No matter how much you think about it, it''s just a guess, so read a book or ask someone to find out the details.


    Next, there is inherent magic. I''m not sure about this either. It''s probably a magic that only I can use, and it''s unique to me. But I don''t know how to use it. I tried shouting "(shock!)" in my brain. In my brain, I tried shouting "(shock!)", but when I actually shouted "shock!" nothing happens. I was shocked, though, when I thought there was no one there, and when I shouted, there was a maid sister behind me, cleaning up. I was a little embarrassed by her smile as if she was looking at something cute.


    Finally, there is the unique skill of ¡¾Continuation is Power¡¿. I believe this is the only and strongest cheat. This is because when you tap on the "Continuity is Power" part, a description appears as if it were a link.


    -----------------------


    Unique skill: [Continuity is power


    If the dust piles up, it will become a mountain, and thousands of thousands of raindrops will pierce even the rocks. Hard work always pays off, and as long as you continue to work hard, your abilities will continue to grow as well.


    Growth Limit: None


    -----------------------


    The existence of this unique skill explains why my magic power is so abnormal. It seems that there is no lie in the explanation that the harder you work, the more you grow.


    Cheats are always a part of reincarnation in another world story . You could say that it''s a template. There are some hard mode players like no cheat and peasant starters, but as I was already in hard mode in my previous life, I want to have fun and be a cheerleader in this life. At the very least, I want the world to be a place where I am rewarded for my efforts.


    After my accidental death, as I ascended to the heavens (or rather, the universe), I wished that I could live a life where my efforts would be rewarded properly this time. I don''t know if there really is a God, but if there is, I would like to give him or her my deepest gratitude. This is how I feel after being reincarnated in another world. This time, I want to be rewarded. I want to work hard, make an effort, be rewarded, and live happily.


    I''m only two years old. If the lifespan of people in this world is the same as that of people on Earth, I have 80 years and a bit left. I''m going to live a satisfying life. I''m going to make a life that I''m happy with, and I''m going to look back at those people who are just living their lives without even trying. That would be the least I could do for the people who died without reward. Hard work will never betr me again


    Now i , know my  status.


    Well, that''s about all I know about my status. If possible, I''d like to read a book soon to learn more about magic. I''m a nobleman, and a relatively high-ranking count of the frontier, so I''m sure they have books on magic. I heard that  my mother is also a magician.


    Once that was decided, I set out to read the book. I waddled out of my room (I''m only two years old and I''ve already been given my own room). I waddled out of my room  and started exploring, aiming for a study I hadn''t seen yet. There''s a saying, "You know your way around someone else''s house," but I''ve never even been to my own house, where there''s a dining room and a salon (a kind of aristocratic version of a living room. ), and bathroom. I was not allowed to leave my room unless accompanied by a guardian, because the stairs and other places were dangerous. Even outside of the house,  we  have a garden (which is also very big, like an English garden plus a French garden). I don''t get a chance to go out except when I take a walk with my mom in the garden


    I can''t wait to grow up and have more freedom of action. In childhood, if there is nothing to do, i will  be bored to death.

 CH 4

    My head is not very tall yet, so I explore the house, while being be careful not to fall down. The corridors seem to be made of marble, but  it''s not cold because of the expensive red carpet. I''m also thankful that the season is spring. Even though it was a nobleman''s mansion, the  it would probably be cold in winter.


    Unlike Japanese houses, aristocratic mansions have similar scenery that goes on and on, even though it is inside the house. There are ten or twenty doors of the same shape and color lined up in a row, and I''m sure I''ll get lost in my own house soon.


    My room is on the first floor, with the morning sun shining in, on the far left when viewed from the north. From  here, there are about a dozen rooms to the right, and then you come to a lobby-like area. At the top of the lobby, there is a magnificent staircase that you often see in Western movies, leading up to the second floor, with a large door in between, and on the other side is a dining room and hall where small parties can be held.


    The stairs are still dangerous, so i can''t go upstairs. So  i continued search on the first floor.


    After passing through the lobby, = i came to a row of rooms on the right side of the building, each the size of an elementary school classroom. At the very front is the small dining room, where our family usually eats meals. This room is only used by our family, and the servants use the servants'' dining room in the servants'' hall.  It seems that the welfare of our family is perfect.


    Next to the dining room was the parlor. I don''t usually have  access to this room. I heard that my father often used this room to talk with envoys from the imperial capital, merchants, and nobles from other domains, but I''m not ready yet. After all, I was only two years old.


    Next to the parlor is the guest room. It seems that the guests stay in the room here. I''ve never been in this room either.


    Next was the bathroom. woa  hot spring in this house!


    Well, when I say "hot spring," it''s not a natural hot spring, but just water boiled with magic tools. However, I like it very much because it has the atmosphere of a stylish public bath from my previous life. Since I''m still a child, I often take a bath with my family, and I''ve already learned the joy of soaking in hot water like an old man from Edo. Seeing my sister splashing me with hot water, my father said, "Eberhard looks strangely old," and I was a little nervous that my reincarnation would be discovered.


    That aside, it was time for the next room. From here on,  i entering a zone i don''t know yet. Because all the rooms necessary for daily life are located in this area, i don''t have many opportunities to enter beyond this point. It would be nice if there was a hidden room that led to the basement, like  in nobleman''s mansion. ...... I paced down the dimly lit corridor, thinking about it.


    "Master Hal?''


    Aahhhh!


    A shiver went down my spine. Even though it was my own house, I didn''t know it all that well yet, and it was dimly lit. It was a dimly lit place, and I was feeling a bit creepy when this sudden call came. He was only two years old and was about to die of a heart attack.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s ......, is that you? Don''t scare me. ......"


    That''s the second time I''ve said that, but   don''t let the slowness fool you. I''m only two years old.


    "I''m sorry, too. I didn''t mean to scare you."


    "Oh, well, that''s all right."


    This servant ......, or maid, is called Alisa. When I shouted "shock !" in my room to test the effect of the [Shock], she  who was actually secretly cleaning the room i


    There are many servants in this mansion. They are divided into various parts  of  this vast mansion and grounds. Among them, Alisa belongs to the butler and maidservant duty . In short, she is the caretaker of our family. And Alisa is my personal maid, the one who takes care of me and the rest of the family.


    What are you doing here,  master Hal?"


    "I want to read a book.


    "There  a study , it''s on the second floor."


    "Really? Every step of the stairs is too big for a two-year-old."


    You mustn''t go upstairs by yourself because it''s dangerous. I''ll make a special effort to take you upstairs this time."


    "Thank you."


    No, its fine "


    Alisa picks me up and carries me in her arms. I felt happy as I was hugged by her ample chest. This is the privilege of being a child. Geehee.


    We  climbed up the stairs and after going through about three rooms, I found a rather spacious and splendid room.


    . "This is the study, and there are materials that have been passed down from generation to generation in the Fahrenheit family, so it''s already  like  small museum."


    ''Wow."


    Indeed, the study was quite large for a such kind of room . The library was as large as an elementary school library. As Arisa held me in her arms, I gazed at the pile of books, which seemed to number in the tens of thousands, and asked her;


    "Do  we have any books on magic?


    "On magic?¡¡Yes, wr have them .


    I see. In this world, magic is called witchcraft. Even in fantasy manga, whether it''s magic or sorcery depends on the world you''re reincarnated in. You can''t tell which is more mainstream until you''ve been reincarnated.


    With me in her arms, Arisa walked over to the shelf that located   opposite the window. She showed me a bookshelf with several books as thick as a dictionary.


    This whole shelf is dedicated to magic. Which book would you like to read first?


    " the first one "


    Then let''s start with the basics.


    ALisa then picked up a book called "The Complete Book of Magic, for beginners Edition". The book was bound in a fine leather binding, giving it a sense of dignity.


    She set  me  down on the desk and chair provided in the study,  I took the book from her, and opened  it . The next moment, I was shocked and froze.


    "I can''t read ........................."


    That''s right. After all, I''m a two-year-old. Of course, my parents and tutor hadn''t taught me to read. It''s normal to learn such things when you''re a little older.


    "Alisa, please read"


    ALisa sits down on the seat next to me, peers over the side and starts reading aloud.


    "If you''ll excuse me." ---- "There are five miracles that the great God has given us. The first is reason. The second is words. The third is a dexterous hand. The fourth is fire. And the fifth is magic. To learn and practice magic is to thank and honor the gods.


    Suddenly, I  Heard an amazing sentence. It''s very much like a Western medieval religion.


    "After the great God created the world, he sent his own son down to earth and entrusted him with the rule of the world. That child is the first Emperor of the Empire. All those who are learning magic from now on should bear in mind that it is in accordance with the will of God that we learn magic and serve the Emperor. ---- This is the first thing you learn in any school, book, or institute when learning magic. Magic is a great power, and it would be a serious matter if it were to be used against the nation based on a wrong idea. It is said that the purpose of this lesson is to teach that with power comes responsibility, as well as loyalty to the empire. ...... But is it still a little difficult for  master Hal to understand?


    No, I kind of get it.


    What?


    Perhaps this is similar to the close relationship that  or religion and moral education  that was on Earth. In fact, it may be exactly the same. Churches and temples provide moral education to the people in the form of the teachings of God and Buddha. The powers that be protect the churches in order to protect the teachings that are convenient for the state. In this way, the sacred and the secular have maintained a balance in a relationship of holding and holding. It will be no different in this world. In fact, religious education is probably more important in this world than on Earth because of the existence of the more mysterious power of magic.


    ""Do you understand what I just explained?"


    "Well, yes , read on.


    "Yes .... Then I will continue." In addition to non-attribute magic that does not involve attribute changes in magic, there are four attributes called the basic four attributes of fire, water, wind, and earth that require attribute changes. All people have one of these four attributes, although there are differences in their strength. The four attributes are assessed at the time of the seven-crown ceremony at the shrine. It is common to find out, but it is not always the case for those who can check the status on their own,  ¨D¨D¨D¨D Well, for ordinary people, the seven-crown ceremony¡­ ¡­ Ah, the seven-crown ceremony is a ceremony to celebrate the successful growth on the seventh birthday. Then, at the earliest, it seems that a priest is called to the house and appraised at the age of four or five. By the way, I have a fire attribute. I can use magic, but ... What?  master Hal-? What happened? "


    It''s a lie ......, isn''t it .......


    I was shocked again and froze.


    "All people, with varying degrees of strength, possess one of these four attributes?"


    The magic attribute  that shown  in my status is " non-attribute: -". ............!


    t/n yup i started  mtling one more series !  ope you will enjoy that one as well .

 CH 5

    non attribute: - That''s what show  my status. In short, I have absolutely no aptitude for attribute magic. The only possibilities left for  me  to use non-attribute magic and the unique magic of [shock].


    All people have certain attributes that they are suited for, so why  i have  nothing ? The clue to the answer is the difference between me and the rest  in this  world. I have memories of a previous life that are different from this world. Perhaps that has something to do with it. There must be a certain amount of information that can be stored in the soul, and in my case, because of the memories of my previous life, the memory that would normally be used to store information about magical attributes is being destroyed.


    If that''s the case, there''s no point in worrying about it. So let''s put that aside for the moment and think about the magic I can use.


    I''m sure  i can use [Shock]. If  i can''t use it in the first place, it won''t show up in   my status. The fact that it is displayed means that it is paradoxically usable.


    I''m sure  i can use non-attribute magic as well. This is because there is a precedent that I have already been training in magic manipulation for a year and a half. If i  am not suited to magic manipulation at all, or if i don''t have any magic power to begin with, then i may indeed not be able to use magic. But  i can manipulate magic with such precision, and  my magic power is 1.5 times that of my father. It would be strange if he couldn''t use magic.


    That''s why I decided to train non-attribute magic and unique magic. I don''t know how to use magic or how to use [shock], but I guess I''ll have to control the magic power somehow. My parents probably won''t teach me magic yet, and I''m sure Alisa, who works for them, won''t either.


    So there was only one thing for me to do. First, I have to learn how to write, then I have to work on "The Complete Book of Magic, Basic Edition" and study magic on my own!


    "Aisa."


    What is it?''


    "Teach me "


    "You want to learn how to write already?"


    Yes.


    "Hmm, yes. I''m sure I can teach you the letters, even if it''s something technical. ...... Yes, I understand. Then I''ll teach you!"


    "Thank you!"


    From that day on, I began to study with Alisa for about an hour every day at lunchtime. We started with the basic alphabet (or something like that), followed by more complicated characters (probably kanji in Japan), symbols, and then more complicated characters of a completely different system.


    "Aisa, what''s this complicated thing?"


    . A few days after I started studying, I asked Alisa. I had no idea what this completely different system of letters was. It was like studying English and suddenly Sanskrit came out of nowhere.


    "This is called runes, and it''s necessary for magic. Tc, but they are the most rudimentary characters that we use in our daily lives.''


    "Wow"


    "It''s said to be a powerful script that was used during the time of ancient magical civilizations.''


    Wow.


    We had runes on Earth, too. It seems to be an ancient Germanic script, and was used in Northern Europe until relatively recently, or something. Of course, the runes of this world are completely different from those of Earth. But the fact that they were used in ancient times is very interesting and similar.


    "I don''t know much about it either. There are several ways to use magic. There''s the way of manipulating magic power, the way of using magic circles, and the way of using these runes. I''ve heard that casting spells is also a derivative of these runes. Well, I''m an amateur magician, so I only know general knowledge. I think it would be better to ask the head of the family or his wife for a detailed explanation."


    "Yes, I''ll ask them next time."


    "Well, let''s continue."


    With my questions cleared up, I started studying again, feeling refreshed. I''ve already learned most of the simple alphabet, so I''ve been reading books for children. I''m going to learn the details of grammar and phrases from reading books like this. It''s not that difficult since I already have the basic grammar in my head from daily conversation. Learning a language is all about accumulating every day.


    ??


    Four years have passed since then. I''m six years old now, and my language skills are flawless. My speech has improved to some extent, and I can speak clearly, and my writing is perfect.


    My magic has also grown a lot. In addition to  my daily training in manipulating magic power,   i  have also mastered the theory and usage of magic. In "The Complete Book of Magic,"  "Basic edition ," "Standard" and "Applied" sections, and  i  hav already reached the "Applied" section.


    Also, it was still difficult to learn on my own. Alisa was unreliable when it came to magic, so I tried to learn on my own at first, but it was difficult to convert magic power into magic.


    So  i asked  my mother for help, and she was surprised to find that  i was already interested in magic. She was even more surprised when I tried to write letters.


    a private tutor was hired  because of this, but as expected,  he was hired by a prestigious nobleman, and unlike some maids, they were all very good at teaching. The maid, Alisa, was praised by my parents for discovering my talent. Thanks to her, Alisa was officially assigned as my personal maid, and since I didn''t have to move around anymore, I was lucky to have someone who was used to being around me.


    Well, I''ve grown a lot in the past four years. Here''s the status.


    -----------------------


    Eberhard Karlheinz


    Von Flensburg Fahrenheit


    Life force: 126/126


    Magic power: 23298/23298


    Physical ability: 42


    Intelligence : 131


    Resistance: 96


    Magic Attribute : -


    Specific Magic : [Shock


    Specific Skill : Continuity is Power


    -----------------------


    Overall,  my status has increased a lot. From a two year old to a six year old. The progress from infant to toddler is huge. At the very least,  my resistance to colds and injuries has definitely improved. It looks like  i won''t have to worry about the high infant mortality rate, which is a major factor in lowering the average age in the Middle Ages. My family is a noble family, so I have a big advantage over the peasants in terms of hygiene.


    My magic power has also grown considerably. I''ve been practicing every day for four years, so it would be strange if I didn''t grow. The amount of magic power is already almost six times that of my father. . I''m sure my parents know about it. It''s not just that they have great magic power. I''m not just a great magician (that''s what they call wizards in this world. He seems to be a great mage and  i seems to be able to detect my hidden talent.


    That''s not the only thing that has changed in the past four years. I had a younger brother and sister!


    My father and mother are young, and I thought they must be having a lot of them e but sure enough, they were born. My brother was born when I was three, and my sister when I was five. My brother was three years old and my sister was one year old. My sister is two years older than me, so I now have four siblings. This may not seem like a lot for this time period, but I think it would not be surprising if two or three more were born. Or rather, they will be born. Why go to the trouble of giving a child a single room, while the parents have a separate bedroom? It goes without saying!


    Just as I was thinking about my bright family plan, there was a knock on the door of my room. I was currently in between self-study and thinking. I wonder if my tutor has arrived.¡¡I didn''t have any plans for today.


    " master Hal-, are you here?"


    it was Alisa''s voice


    "Yes, I''m here. Come in."


    Excuse me.


    The door opened with a bang, and Alisa walked in. Four years have passed since then. At the time, Alisa was still a little young, but now she''s a grown woman. She''s probably about 20 years old. I don''t know her exact age because I tried to ask her about her age before, but she gave me the slip.


    "   your father and mother are here to see you. I think they would like to talk to you after lunch."


    "A talk?¡¡What is it? Did they find out about the prank in the backyard?"


    No,  they didn''t seem angry, so I don''t think  they going to scold me. ...... I mean, what is a backyard prank?   they are the servants who clean up after them!


    "It''s not really a prank, but it''s not vicious.  it''s just a little magic practice that made a big hole.''


    "That''s enough trouble!¡¡It''s dangerous, so please don''t be too reckless."


    "Hmm, I''ll do my best "


    I see no sign of remorse. ......


    "Come on, let''s eat. I''m starving."


    Yes, let''s go.


    The standard of the food is very high, and even I, who know about modern Japanese food, am satisfied with the quality. Thanks to this, I look forward to my meals every day and praise the cook every time I finish eating.


    I walked down the stairs and down the corridor (the location of my room has changed over the past four years, and now my room is on the second floor) to the cafeteria. My parents, older sister, younger brother and younger sister were all in the dining room, except for me, and I seemed to be the last one there.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    No, it''s okay.


    Karlheinz Klaus von Fahrenheit, the head of the Fahrenheit frontier family, told me so. It certainly doesn''t seem like a stuffy place. He''s just his usual dignified, yet somewhat gentle self."


    ""Then, thank nature."


    "''Give thanks to nature.


    This is like "Itadakimasu" in Japan. , or "Amen" in the West.


    Today''s lunch consisted of stewed wild fowl caught in our territory and fluffy bread baked with high quality wheat harvested in our territory. On the side menu was a salad that looked like something you''d find at a fancy restaurant, and something that looked like roast beef (not strictly beef, because it wasn''t). (But it was a cow-like creature. Even if it has iron horns! ). A few slices of roast beef (even if it has iron horns!).

 CH 6

    After a very tasty lunch and a cup of tea,  father  opened his mouth.


    "Eberhard."


    "What is it?"


    Even though he didn''t seem to be angry, I felt a little nervous when he called out to me in such a formal manner.


    "There''s someone I want you to meet."


    "Someone you want me to meet?"


    "Yeah. I want you to meet ......, or rather, I want you to be her friend.


    "Her friend, ......?"


    In my previous life, I didn''t have anyone that close to me, so the word "friend" has a certain amount of longing in it. It''s not that I don''t want to have friends. It''s not that , it''s just that I didn''t have the time to make them in my previous life.


    "As you know, the Farenheit Frontier Count family is a prestigious noble family that is responsible for the protection of the northern part of the empire."


    "Yes,  i know it.""


    In addition to the five usual titles of baron, viscount, count, marquis, and duke, there is another a  title frontier count in the empire (strictly speaking, there are two more titles, knight and quarter-baron, but these have a slightly different character from the usual nobility, so I will skip them for now). The Count of the Frontier is treated as the same rank as the Marquis, but as the name suggests,  our role is somewhat different from other nobles.


    The territory of the frontier count family is literally on the frontier of the empire. we are  prestigious military noble family that is trusted by the emperor, who has entrusted us  with the defense of the empire on the front lines against threats from all directions, east, west, north, south, and south. That is the origin of the title of Count of the Frontier.


    The Farrenheide Frontier Counts are responsible for the defense of the northern part of the country, and we  hold the position of "Northern General," the strongest of the four Frontier Counts. From the northwest to the north, there is a large mountain range, from the foot of the northern mountain range to the northeast, there is a dangerous area called the Demon Forest, and to the east, there is the border line with the Principality Federation.


    As such, our frontier count family is in the upper echelon of the imperial aristocracy. So we have many relationships and business dealings with them. In addition to being a military officer, we also have to act as a civil servant. In that sense, the nobility is also quite a challenge.


    "You seem to have some idea of what I''m talking about, but let me tell you something. The person you''re going to meet this time is the person who may become your future wife ."


    "My future wife?


    I hadn''t expected that. I had thought that it would be a hostage situation like the relationship between Nobunaga and Ieyasu, but it seems that this is not the case. In fact, if you think about it calmly, the political situation in the Imperial Kingdom is quite stable, so there is no reason for hostage negotiations to occur frequently. The situation is completely different from that of Japan during the Warring States Period.


    "The other party was a duke. Although they don''t have the right to inherit the throne, they are part of the royal family. The eldest daughter of the family is the same age as you. I''m happy to announce that we are negotiating for your marriage."


    The scale is huge. In Japan, it''s like being told that you will become a relative of the royal family.


    "Well, don''t worry. His Excellency the Duke is a mild-mannered man. I heard that the girl you are going to marry is a good girl and pretty, though she is a bit of a tomboy. I''m sure you''ll like her."


    "Ha, ha."


    What, are you nervous?"


    I am!¡¡After all, I''ve never had a girlfriend in my life, including my previous life. I''. The fact that I have memories of my previous life makes me feel sad and painful. You can''t expect a virgin to have communication skills, can you?


    "Even if i am rude to a girl and she doesn''t like me , please don''t disown me."


    "That''s unusual. I''m surprised you''re so reticent."


    Hal, you''ll be fine. you are very handsome, just like  your father."


    "Mom: ......"


    This lovey-dovey couple doesn''t care if they''re in front of the kids or not, they just want to make out with each other. It''s not good for their emotional education!¡¡It''s not that there are not aspects of ...... that can help build a rich personality by maintaining good marital relations and showing an example of honest expression of love and affection,......, but it''s not something that can be denied in general. . It''s just that it''s a little too sweet for my mentally young sisters and brothers and sisters, but for me, who is almost an adult, it gives me heartburn. It''s not bad. But in moderation!


    "When is the girl coming?`"


    "Tomorrow."


    "That''s too sudden. ......"


    No, the schedule itself was decided a long time ago, but it''s not finalized yet, so it''s not clear when it will happen. I can''t let you get your hopes up in such a situation.


    I" appreciate your concern, but I needed a little more time to prepare my mind."


    I''ve prepared a dress that will suit you, master  Hal- so we can try it on afterwards.


    Just in time, Alisa, who was standing behind me, intervened. I''m not going to let you get away with it, no matter what.


    ""Mm, come to the salon when you''re dressed. Show them off to your sisters and brothers."


    "I''m looking forward to it too!"


    As usual, my mother was very caring about her children, and I was taken to the salon by Alisa to change my clothes.


    By the way, the clothes that Alisa and  other servants had bought were in excellent taste, and I liked them very much. This is certainly a handsome boy. It was inevitable that he would be popular. It was very well received by my sisters and brothers.


    ??


    The next day. After eating breakfast and getting ready with Alisa''s help, I was waiting at the front door. It was about 10 a.m. If I had left the neighboring inn town early in the morning, I should have arrived at the castle town by now.


    "Well, it looks like they here.


    Father standing next to   me muttered. I could see an elegant carriage pulled by a fine horse slowly approaching from the gate in front of the vast garden.


    "It was a duke, albeit a friendly one. Be sure not to be rude to him. I''m sure you''ll be fine, though.''


    "I''ll be careful.


    I''ve already mastered detailed etiquette as part of my education in the noble family, and my mental age is mature enough to handle attentiveness without any problems. It''s difficult for  ME to handle the divine like a professional customer service person, but I can handle the ritualistic interpersonal skills.


    The carriage came to a stop in front of us.  THEY got off first and opened the carriage door. First, a gentleman in his late thirties got out of the carriage, and then a girl about my age (actually, she seemed to be the same age as me) got out.


    I was shocked. What can I say, I get shocked often, but I don''t think I''ve had this many shocks in my life.


    An elegantly designed dress with white ruffles. Light brown leather shoes. Her skin was white and porcelain like a bisque doll. Her blonde hair was gently curved and shone golden in the sunlight. Eyes like glass beads, clear and blue.


    I stood there like an idiot, vaguely thinking that this was probably what a fateful encounter would be like, but the greeting I had prepared had completely blown my mind.


    "Hello. Good day to you.''


    You''re  like a  real princess, ....... I was thinking about that in my foggy head.

 CH 7

    "Good day, to you ."


    I witness a real princess and become completely rigid. In this life, I''m a real nobleman, but inside I''m a young virgin from the common folk.


    The greeting that I had prepared was blown out of my mind, and I was showing a face that was unreadable to  nobleman.


    "Welcome, Your Excellency. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, so it''s a great honor to see you here."


    "I''m glad to see you are in such good health, North General.  It is because of outstanding people like you that we can sleep with our pillows high."


    "What are you saying?  My work is only possible because of the Duke''s strong support. "


    Haha, you are too modest, Lord Farenheit.  and this you''re the legitimate son, Eberhard, aren''t he ?"


    Just as I thought the old men were exchanging greetings with their aristocratic talk (they seemed to get along with each other well enough to call it social etiquette, so they probably meant it), the contradiction came to me.


    Yes, this is my eldest son, Eberhard. , Eberhard, and I am very glad that you care for him, even though he is not a perfect ".


    "I''ve heard that he is quite brilliant at such a young age. Whenever I hear gossip about him through social gatherings, I am always impressed by the fact that he is the son of Lord Farenheit."


    "T"hat''s too kind of you to say."


    "It would be better to say hello to her . I''m sure you''ll understand. You can''t stay in a daze forever."


    "The first time we met  i am , Karlheinz Klaus von Fahrenheit son, Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit.  I A, is still in my infancy, but I look forward to working with you."


    "Well, I am Lagarde von Bernstein, the head of the Duke of Bernstein, which is located next to your father''s frontier county. I am delighted to have made the acquaintance of a young man with such a promising future as yours."


    ""That''s very kind of you to say."


    I''m sure the language is fine now!¡¡I don''t know how great a duke is, but his aura is clearly different!¡¡I feel that my father is great as general, but the Duke is even greater. Well, he looks about ten years older than my father, so I guess the difference is due to his age.


    Then the duke called his daughter who was waiting behind him.


    "Lily, come here."


    "Yes, father."


    The girl called Lily walked up in front of us, bowed gracefully and said in a beautiful voice like a bell rolling.


    "I''m Henriette Lily von Bernstein. I the eldest daughter of the Dukes of Bernstein. Please make my acquaintance."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I look forward to working with yon."


    "Nice to meet you."


    I don''t know what to say in this situation. What should I say to the Duke? But she was a six-year-old girl, the same age as me. It would not shorten the distance between us even if I returned the greeting in a strange and elaborate manner. And moreover, she might be my bride-to-be. I thought it would make a better impression if I was friendly. That''s why I dared to reply softly. ......


    "Hmmm..."


    What came back was an indescribable laugh. I don''t know if I succeeded or failed.


    Seeing us like that, His Excellency the Duke opened his mouth.


    N"ow, we have something important to discuss. t, and you two should go and have some fun together."


    I was suddenly confronted with a hard problem. Do you want me to be alone with a girl?


    "Is it okay if I don''t have an escort?"


    Nice assist, old man. I''m not sure I can hold a conversation without at least mixing in Arisa or one of servants.


    "This is your house, isn''t it?¡¡Then there is no danger. Or do you feel uneasy about being alone with me?"


    "No way. ...... You two are going to have to get along."


    "Uh-huh".


    "I know, Uncle."


    Let''s go, then.


    "Yes, let''s.


    ...... It seems that it is the dukes who are thinking more positively about this engagement .


    ??


    "So, let''s go, shall we?"


    "Where are we going? "


    I turned to Lily with a cold sweat on my back, shoving myself as hard as I could inside.


    This is the first time I''ve seen her up close and personal, and she''s so pretty and beautiful that I can''t believe she''s from this world.


    ." The garden we saw on the way here was so beautiful, I want to look around some more."


    What?¡¡The beautiful voice that sounds like a rolling bell is still there, but the tone of voice has changed.


    "Hmmm, that was just my way of talking to people. My father gave me a lot of cajoling to learn it better.


    "I guess we''re all the same when it comes to learning manners."


    I was surprised because I thought the Count would be more powerful and scary, but  you are such a cute boy.


    " cute?"


    Can I call you Eberhard?"


    Hal is fine. Can i call you Lily?


    Yeah, sure. Hal''s kind of cute.


    Don''t say cute to a guy. ......


    It''s not so bad when it''s said by a relative''s aunt, but when it''s said by a girl of the same age (six years old!) If it''s said by an aunt, it''s a little depressing. I''d rather have a girl say, "You''re so cool! ! It seems that my baby face like my mother''s had an unwanted effect on me here.


    Anyway, I was glad that she was more frank than I expected. I would have been in trouble if she had continued in her distant mode.


    Well, there''s a lot more to show in the garden. I''ve done some work on it myself.


    I''ve been walking around the garden a lot since I was a baby with my mom.  and since I''ve been able to do things on my own, I''ve built a lot of secret bases in the backyard!


    No matter how old a man gets, he always loves secret bases and things like that. It''s great that I''m a kid now, so I can play like that without hesitation. I would love to show Lily the beauty of my secret base.and maybe we can build our own base together!


    "Shall we go ?"


    I couldn''t help but hold out my hand, as I do when I walk with my sister and brother (my sister is still a baby and can''t walk). It''s like a date, isn''t it?


    I was so nervous, but I couldn''t pull it back now that I had offered my hand, so I made a delicate face and started to stiffen up again with my hand halfway out, a situation I didn''t understand.


    "Let''s go!


    Fortunately, for  me Lily, who was still a child, holding hands with a man did not seem to be a particularly serious event. She grasped my hand back in a normal way and wrapped her soft hand around mine with the high body temperature characteristic of a child. She''s cute.


    I was a little nervous, even though I was over 20 years old inside. Do I smell like a criminal?¡¡It''s okay, I''m the same age as you!

 CH 8

    "Wow!"


    Lily''s eyes sparkled as she ran around the flower garden. Although her tongue was lisping in some places, she was able to greet us with a firmness that was frightening for a six year old, but it seems that there are parts of her that are appropriate for her age. She looked just like a six-year-old girl as she happily played with nature in a garden full of colorful flowers.


    She was so cute that I would love to take pictures of her if I had a camera. (I''m not a pedophile!) But unfortunately, there were no cameras in this era.  There is apparently a magic tool called a telephoto camera, which has a camera-like function using magic, but it seems to be terribly expensive., to the extent that even the legitimate son of a great nobleman cannot easily obtain one.


    They are using to record the historical buildings of the empire, or when important meetings and ceremonies are held, they are taken by photographers who report directly to the imperial family. The few photographs that were taken can only be accessed by going to a reference library like the Imperial Library. It is said that they have letterpress printing technology, but they don''t have the technology to do fine and advanced printing like photography, so I guess that''s to be expected.


    Well, what can I  do if I don''t have a camera? I''ll just have to capture it in my mind''. If things go on like this,   she probably become  my wife in the future.


    It''s nice, isn''t it? I feel like we''re childhood friends. We''ll play a lot, and grow up together, happy, worried, sad, and laughing. It''s a feeling I couldn''t experience in my previous life, and it makes me feel very warm inside.


    "Hey, isn''t there anywhere else good to go?"


    Lily, who had been repeatedly rolling around on the lawn beside the flower garden in a manner unbecoming of a duchess, asked me if I had anything more interesting to do, as if she had grown tired of that game. Her expensive white dress is covered in grass and I can''t even look at it. She''s cute, but she''s still a kid.


    "All right, let''s go to my secret base."


    "Secret base?


    "It''s a secret  from adults, j it''s will be our secret place ."


    "What?¡¡I don''t know what is it , but it sounds fun!"


    Lily came running up to me with the grass stuck in her hair. I shook her hand and walked to the backyard. It''s time for me to show my manly wiles.


    "Wow, this is amazing!¡¡Did you make this, Hal?"


    "Yes,  I did. Isn''t it amazing?"


    Lily was surprised to see the secret base I had built. In front of me stood a pit dwelling that looked like something out of a history textbook. I worked hard on it  FOR about  year , and I''m proud of it.


    A pit dwelling. It may not be as stylish as a log cabin or a tree house. But in terms of convenience and practicality, it''s a wonderful  place that can''t be compared to other!


    First, convenience. With a tree house, you don''t have to go up and down the trees. Besides, considering that I''m still a kid, I''d probably reject a treehouse because of the danger of falling.


    Next, practicality. Treehouses and log cabins are very difficult to build. In fact, they didn''t appear until much later in human history. On the other hand, the pit dwelling appeared in ancient Japan very early on. And until the Heian period (794-1185), they were functioning properly as dwellings for farmers. The ease of construction and practicality of the pit dwelling is proven by the history of ancient Japan.


    And last but not least, let''s not forget the romance. This is the most important thing. Log houses are certainly good. If a log house suddenly appeared in the middle of the forest, you could have a fantasy that a witch living in seclusion might be living there. A tree house would also be uplifting, like an athletic activity in a forest park. But that''s not good enough!¡¡Log houses and tree houses are both "houses"!¡¡They are not "secret bases."¡¡On the other hand, a pit house doesn''t feel like a house at all, but it ca be  to withstand practical use.


    While it was a secret base, considering its livability, practicality, and most importantly, romance, it was an inevitable choice to become a pit house.


    "Why don''t you come inside?"


    "Yes."


    I went into the secret base first, and then invited Lily in. Lily looked excited as she walked into the base.


    "It''s huge."


    "Right?"


    The pit dwelling I built was a relatively large one, about five meters wide and four meters  high. , about the size of a one-room apartment with a high ceiling. It is impervious to rain and wind, so it is quite habitable. In addition, on the bare dirt floor, I laid out a kind of tatami mat made of igusa-like grass. In addition to the fact that I am an ex-Japanese, this is also because this world is not a dirt-foot culture. I don''t know much about how the lower classes live, but at least the aristocracy doesn''t seem to live with shoes on their feet. I think it''s very hygienic.


    "It''s so fluffy!"


    Lily said happily as she jumped into the futon made of woven straw. When I first met her, I had an image of her as a young lady, somewhat divine, but now I see that she is indeed a tomboy. But Lily is cute  that way .


    "Let''s have a snack."


    "Snack?"


    "Yes, come on."


    Then I took out two lango nuts from a jar on the wall. I picked them from the orchard at the edge of the backyard. They are grown by a servant as a hobby, and as long as I pick them every once in a while like this, I am thanked rather than criticized for eating them. Well, I don''t think there are many servants who can be angry with the head of the family''s heir in the first place. ......


    Aside from that, I loved the Rango berries, having eaten them since I was a baby. The servants work hard to grow them and they taste so sweet, juicy and delicious. They would often serve me lango pie made from them as a snack.


    "Rango nuts?"


    Yes, they are. Yes, from the orchard."


    "Don''t you cut them?"


    Lily asked with a curious look. Of course you don''t. Normally, a noblewoman would not bite into a whole Rango. It''s bad manners. But right now, I''m the only one  who is looking at her .


    "It''s okay, just take a bite!"


    I said, and took a big bite of Rango as if I was showing  her an example.


    "Wow, big mouth."


    "Munch, munch, munch, , munch."


    "Uh-huh. Aah!¡¡Bop!


    Lily bites into Rango with a mischievous look on her face, like she''s never eaten such thing before in her life. There was a lot of Rango juice on her cheeks, so I took out my handkerchief and wiped it off.


    As we ate the Rango together, I somehow felt like Lily and I were truly getting along.

 CH 9

    i made friends with Lily,  i was screamed at by Alisa and the duke''s servants when they saw her slightly dirty dress, and i  was laughed at by the  father and the duke after the meeting, and was told by Lily, "Bye"! The Duke and the others left after saying  a farewell that was far from the ladylike greeting they had given me at first.


    I went back to the mansion and went to the salon as my father told me to, where he sipped his tea and told me with a relieved expression on his face, "The engagement is done.


    "The engagement is now official. Lily is officially your bride from  now on ".


    "I''m glad. ......"


    I patted his chest as he said it with a satisfied look on his face.


    "What, you already fell for her ?"


    "I''m not going to fall in love with  her  out of the blue, though  she i scute. It''s just that she is the daughter of the Duke. It''s good that  i gotten to know her, but if the engagement goes through, it''ll be like it''s my fault."


    What, you''re just a kid, why do you care about that?


    "I can''t help it, I''m curious."


    By the way, in the monologue, I use "I", but in front of my family, I call myself "I". There is such a thing as changing your first name depending on the person you''re talking to, isn''t there?


    "Anyway, you''re going to get married. You''re lucky you don''t have to worry about your future wife."


    That''s right. I''d be proud  to have such cute bride.


    "You should be grateful to me for finding you such a lovely bride."


    he said jokingly, and I laughed and thanked him.


    I laughed and thanked him. Well, it was my power that won the girl''s heart.


    "That''s my boy.  you are realy  charmer.


    "You''re praising  me too much ".


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    I knew that father , who joked around so much, was actually a great men . I asked Alisa and the other servants, my mother, and sometimes him , and I also went through the books in his study to find out more. According to him, he is the strongest of the four generals,  also  he is a hero who defeated a demon when he was young. He was the commander of the Kingsguard Knights, one of the three most powerful divisions in the empire. and , he is one of only eight S-ranked warriors in the empire  .


    There is no shortage of anecdotes, but they all seem to be true. He sounds like a hero from a story, but it''s strange that this men   my own father. I don''t feel that way at all.


    Well, I guess that''s why the highest-ranking nobleman like the Duke of Bernstein would willingly ask for an engagement. The people around me, including the big aristocrats, have decided that it would be beneficial for them to have a relationship with a man named Karlheinz and the Farenheit frontier count family.


    I''m going to inherit such a frontier family in the future. I need to be strong so that I won''t be laughed at for being my parents'' seventh son, and so that I can protect a lovely fianc¨¦e like Lily with my own strength.


    "I''m going to train."


    Now?¡¡It''s getting dark."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back before dinner."


    "As the eldest son of a frontier family, it''s all very well for   you to work hard to improve  yourself , but don''t get too carried away and destroy the garden. It''s a big place, but it''s still ancestral land."


    "''Hmm, well, I''ll be careful."


    "What''s with the fluffy answer ......? Well, good luck with that. One of these days I''m going to give you a lesson."


    "Really?¡¡I''ll look forward to it."


    After saying that, I headed for the backyard. The backyard of my house is huge. From the woods where my secret base is located, to the small orchard of Oka, to the densely forested mountains, all of it is within the grounds of the Farenheit frontier family.


    The one I''m going to now is one of the mountains I often go to when I''m doing my training. It''s the mountain behind the house where Alisa told me not to make a hole in the garden.


    It''s my own training ground where I''ve been training for the past few years.


    ??


    It''s a small mountain about 100 meters above sea level, about a kilometer from the Fahrenheit residence in the direction of the backyard. It''s a small mountain, about 100 meters high, and it''s as unique as you''ll find in the mountains of rural Japan, but it''s a mountain that I''m more attached to than any other.


    There is a beast path that leads from the sparsely wooded area at the foot of the mountain to the mountainside. Although I call it a beast, the person who created this path is none other than myself.


    I followed the beast path until I came to a point slightly above the mountainside. There, I found an open space about the size of an elementary school gym. What was unique about it was that there were countless holes in the ground, trees, cliffs, rocks, and everywhere .Some of the holes are tens of centimeters in diameter, while others are several meters in length. These holes were the product of my four years of training, and they were proof of my strength.


    ...... Let''s do one more set today.


    . I took a deep breath and calmed my mind. The next moment, I jumped.


    With a thud, the ground I was standing on gouged out. I jumped several meters at once, and instead of dropping my feet to the ground, I stepped on a tree branch along the way and jumped again.


    I jumped through the trees, gouged the ground, ran up the cliff, jumped over the big rocks, and climbed up the mountain. In less than a few seconds, I was running like a ninja up a steep slope that was clearly not suitable for climbing.


    --That''s it!


    A few minutes later, I''m back at the starting point. My sweat is just a little blotchy, and my breathing is undisturbed.


    . I''ve been doing this for a while now.


    I started this training at the beginning of the year before last, when I was allowed to go out freely. At that time, it took me a whole day to go around the mountain until nightfall, so I''ve grown up quite a bit.


    By the way, at the age of six, my physical ability is 42. Compared to my magic power of 23298, which is a ridiculous number, it''s a very ordinary and insignificant number. It''s probably not that different from other six-year-olds.


    So why was I able to perform such a superhuman movement? It''s not that the six-year-olds of this world are superhuman or anything. This is one of the results of my four years of training.


    "......!


    I''ll be back.


    I shake my fist. More than ten meters away from the cliff, a number of holes, ranging from several tens of centimeters to a meter in size, appeared.


    "...... Okay, it''s becoming less difficult to fire a series of [shocks]. The accuracy of the hits is perfect."


    Yes, the magic that allowed me to accelerate explosively, jump and bounce, and punch holes in remote places is my unique skill , Shock. I''ve been learning the tricks of the trade from my mom, and I''ve come to be able to use this particular magic, Shock, in addition to the regular non-attribute magic from the "Magical Compendium".


    The effect of "shock" is quite simple. it generates a physical or magical shock from my body at a desired strength and timing. It does not require a magic circle, runes, or chanting like other magic to activate. All i need to do is just think of it as  i would move  my arms or legs.


    Now, I can handle [shock] as naturally as I can move my arms and legs, but when I first started using magic, it was hard. It''s like driving a bicycle with the left and right handlebars reversed. If I was not careful, my power would explode and I would get injured. Since I was still small, my mother was very worried about me, and she would get angry with me many times.


    In the end, no matter how many times I told her, she wouldn''t stop practicing, so she started to watch me all the time. Thanks to her, it took me a little over two years to finally master the basics of magic .


    Since then, I''ve been coming to this backwoods mountain to practice increasing the accuracy and power of my magic. I have so much magic power that I can''t use it all, so when I don''t have anything to do, I practice all the time. Unlike when I was living on Earth, I can feel that the more effort I put into it, the more it becomes my ability, and I am really enjoying my daily training.


    However, I''m starting to get a little bored with the monotony of everyday life. It''s time for a change. I''ve never been allowed to leave the grounds of my house, but now that I''m six years old, I''m going to ask my dad if I can go outside  of


    the grounds. I want to expand my world.

 CH 10

    One afternoon, a long, quiet breeze was blowing. I was wi my father in the training area of our house.


    "I have a vague idea of what kind of training you do in the mountains behind our  house, and I know that you''re unusually strong for a six-year-old. But I''m not  gonna lose . Come at me with all you got "


    You''re not getting any younger, so don''t get hurt.


    You''re right. I''m 29.


    I''m only six.


    Ha-ha-ha.


    So much for laughter. The next moment, a tense air ...... flowed around us.


    What we were doing now was martial arts training as part of  my noble education. The Farrenheit family is a military aristocracy family  that is responsible for the defense of the northern part of the empire as a northern general. As the future head of the family, I also need to be skilled in martial arts. That''s why I''m training.


    "Come."


    My father urges me. I''ll borrow from his technology , not as his son, but as his only disciple.


    "Ha!


    I generate a [shock] in the sole of my foot and approach my father with explosive acceleration. However, he also dodges with his superhuman physical ability and throws a counter attack with his wooden sword  that held in both hands .


    In order to dodge it, I release a shockwave from my left palm, forcibly change my stance, and then turn around and swing the wooden sword in my right hand as if I were reaping off his feet.


    "not bad"


    Seeing this, the  father shouted in admiration, but by stepping on my wooden sword with his right foot, he was able to catch the attack without difficulty and swung the wooden sword down in one stroke from the upper stance.


    "Ah!"


    I immediately let go of the wooden sword I was holding and used the recoil of the shockwave from my left hand and both feet to distance myself from my father''s attack.


    "...... Hmm!"


    He calmly readjusts his wooden sword and cuts off all the impact bullets that hit him.


    "Oh my god, ......"


    No matter how strong he was, i didn''t think that he would be able to slice through the impact bullet with a wooden sword. iaimed at the gap after the attack and fired at the fastest speed i could. As long as this didn''t work, i probably wouldn''t be able to defeat him with the shock bombs no matter how many  time ishot.


    "Nice move."


    He said, but he was not happy at all. I couldn''t get him even a scratch. This was no good at all.


    Losing my wooden sword, I thought about what I could do with my bare hands. Impact bullets are no good. If  i really try to shoot them, i will end up getting cut. Close combat is no good either. The non-attribute magic I use, "Body Strengthening," is no match for my father''s extraordinary physical abilities. In the first place, my non-attribute magic is not enough to damage him. After all, the only way to deal an effective blow is with my own magic [Shock].


    ...What should i do? How to use [shock]?


    The point is that  i can''t be cut, you i  can''t be avoided, and  i can only be [shock] from a short distance.


    Then how about this?


    After finishing my strategy, I faced  father who was waiting for me in a disciplined manner and put my hand on the ground.


    The plan was to shake the ground. Good  idea!¡¡But it won''t matter if  he will  move faster than that!


    If the ground is going to be shaken, then let''s attack it before it shakes. It''s a brainy idea, but just thinking about the over specified physical ability to carry it out is terrifying.


    But this time, that brainpower was to my detriment. I am a child in appearance, but an adult in brain.  i wll be a great soldier, Eberhard.


    Father is rushing at me at a speed that I can''t even see. Of course, I can''t avoid him. But as I watch him, I smile at him.


    The next moment, he seemed to notice something. A look of impatience crosses his face. But it''s too late.  he  can''t stop at that speed.


    I let go of my hand that was on the ground and set it in front of me. And then I converted the magic that I had developed beforehand into a unique magic and shot it out with all my might.


    ooooooooo£¡£¡£¡£¡


    "Geez"


    I could hear my father''s muffled voice. But the voice was soon blown away into the distance.


    There was a great cloud of dust. I released a weak shockwave to dispel the dust cloud, leaving a ten-meter-long scar in front of me that looked like the ground had been gouged out.


    I''ve won!


    I declare victory.


    . "Looks like  i won  ......."


    But as soon as the smoke cleared, I saw a completely unharmed father  emerge from dozens of meters away, and I felt like crap.


    I thought to myself, "Well, that''s a good idea.  i were bluffing when  i tried to shake the ground.


    "You''re unharmed!"


    "Well, I can''t lose to my son yet. , but I''m going to let you win. In fact, if it hadn''t been for me, you would have been mortally wounded."


    "Hmm, I don''t think I won at all. ......"


    "No, I''m rather amazed that you fought this long without using any body-enhancing magic. Are you really six years old?¡¡You''re getting stronger."


    Before I knew it, he was right in front of me, patting my head. I''m not sure if I''m happy, frustrated, or embarrassed, but I can''t help but make an impatient face.


    "Maybe we don''t have to worry about you anymore."


    "......?¡¡What do you mean?"


    Father  smiled and said.


    "You''ve been saying you want to get outside  the property, haven''t you?"


    "Did you mean that?"


    Yes. If you are this strong, there is no need to worry. You will be allowed to go out freely only within the territory of the county of Farenheit.


    Yay!


    But don''t go to other territories by mistake. I don''t care if you''re an noble person, if the heir to a noble family enters another territory without permission, it could cause trouble between the families.


    "I understand. I know that. Besides, our territory is huge, so i don''t have to go that far to enjoy it."


    "You don''t have to go that far. Just let me know in advance if you''ll be late."


    "Yes, I know. "


    The conversation ended there, and the old man looked around the training area.


    "But, well,  here a lot of destruction."


    "Yeah, well, ......."


    It''s not a garden, it''s a training ground, and I wasn''t told not to destroy it, so I did it to my heart''s content and this is what I ended up with.


    The old man put his hands on the ground and chanted a spell. The ground of the training ground, which had been battered with holes until a few moments ago, quickly returned to its original clean state.


    Training ground, which had just been battered by holes, quickly returned to its original state.


    This is the first time I''ve seen my dad use attribute magic.  My mother is usually in charge of magic, so I assumed that my father was a brainy soldier who only fought with bullets.


    "Well, even with earth magic, Theresa uses it better than me."


    Mother magic is amazing.


    A fresh green saint who supports a fearless northern general. My mother, Theresia Sally von Flensburg Fahrenheit, is a well-known A + -ranked magician in the empire. Although she is not S rank because it is not very suitable for battle, the rumors of a saint who manipulates the two attributes of earth and water, and even the life magic derived from earth and water as a unique magic, are set with the heroic story of the northern general. It was famous among the people of the empire.


    It is a rare attribute that only those with an aptitude for the two attributes of water and earth can manifest as a unique magic. It can not only heal the injured and sick, but also heal the tired, strengthen the healthy, and even give power to plants and animals.


    My mother, Theresa, was known as the "Saint of Fresh Green" because she assisted her allies in battle by encouraging the growth of plants, making restorative medicines, and playing with the enemy.


    Incidentally,  mufather''s nickname was "War Demon. His father''s nickname was "War Demon," which sounds awfully cool, but I guess you could say that his father had no equal in close combat.


    When he was young, he was famous throughout the imperial army as a party of two, the "war demon" and the "new green saint".


    In this mock battle, I strongly realized that I was not ready yet. Even though I''m superior in terms of magic power, I''m no match for them in actual combat. I want to surpass them someday, and become someone worthy of the name "Northern General", someone who can protect my family, including Lily.


    Now that I''ve gotten permission to go outside the grounds, I''m going to head out to the castle town tomorrow. I want to see the big world, learn more about it, and become stronger.

 CH 11

    It was the next day when my father gave me permission to go out. I was standing at the front door, dressed in a common clothes made of hemp., I was stranded at the door.


    "Did you forget anything?¡¡Do you have your wallet?¡¡Do you have enough magic power?''''


    "It''s just a short walk to the city, so if I forget anything, I''ll come back for it. If I forget your wallet, I''ll come back for it. It''s not like   I will fighting in the city, so you don''t need to worry about  my magic."


    "I know you''re strong, Hal. But I''m worried about you. Should I come along with you?"


    It has already been about thirty minutes since I stood in the doorway." I''m glad you''re worried about me, but I would lie to go alone  "


    " Don''t worry, Theresa, Hal''s a lot more grown up than we thought. And if he will get into some trouble, it''s just another experience of failure that he needs to grow up. As long as we don''t have to worry about him getting hurt or kidnapped, we should just smile and send him on his way.


    Nice  Dad. Keep up the good work and give me some cover fire.


    Is that so?¡¡I''m kind of sad that you''re going away from me.


    "You''re overreacting.  i just going to the castle town. ......''


    Hal, this is the first time you''ve seen the outside world, , t and  unknown people that  you''ve never met before. Seeing the people of the city differently than the nobles and merchants is a way to learn for your future.


    Now is  my chance.


    . "I''m off."


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    "Oh, wait!¡¡Hal, be careful!""


    "Yes!"


    I reply as I run towards the gate. The only time I''ve been out of this gate was about half a year ago, when my father took me to the shrine to say hello. Aside from that, I''ve never left the grounds of the castle of the Fahrenheit family, so today is the first day I''m taking my first steps into the world. It''s like a second birthday for me.


    "Oh, my dear boy. How unusual. Are you going out, ?


    As I walked up to the gate, the gatekeeper, who was also a servant in our house, spoke to me. He doesn''t usually talk to me, so it''s refreshing.


    "Yes. My father has finally given me permission to go out. I''ll try to be home by dinner."


    "I see. There are patrolmen patrolling the streets, so I''m sure the streets of Heitburg are quite safe, but please be careful."


    "Thank you."


    I thanked the gatekeeper and stepped out of the gate. I remembered the excitement I had felt as a child when I was still in Japan. I felt this way then, as well . The sky was blue and the sun was bright, just like now.


    Even though i had left the gate, the castle town did not immediately spread out. The Fahrenheit family''s mansion is not a mountain castle, but it is not a mansion in the middle of a city.


    Think of Heian-kyo. The city is spread out in a grid pattern, and the inner palace, where the emperor resides, is located on the northernmost side. Heidburg, the capital of the Farenheit Frontier Counties, also had a similar structure, although it was not a strictly grid-like city.


    That''s why  i had to walk for a while after leaving the mansion to reach the city. Or, to put it another way, if i could reach the lord''s mansion right from the city, it would be a very bad situation in terms of security. The security system of our house is twofold: the inner gate and the outer gate.


    I strolled along the path leading from the inner gate to the outer gate. There is no one around me.


    I arrive at the outer gate. I go to the door by the gate and open it from the inside.


    "Young master?"


    The gatekeeper calls out to me again. This time there were two of them.


    i''ve been given permission to go out. I''ll be back in the evening."


    "Oh, I see. Take care."


    "Take care."


    The gatekeepers saw me off and I stepped into the city. In front of me was a beautiful city that looked like middle modern Europe.


    "Ohhhh ......!


    Beautiful five-story stone buildings lined up in a straight line as if they were in an orderly fashion. The road was wide, like the main road in a modern Japanese city center. Horse-drawn carriages and people were moving left and right along the road, going in any direction they wanted.


    It was another world. It was an impressive sight.


    Some of the carriages were pulled by huge lizard-like dragons (?). I wonder if they call it a dragon carriage.


    It''s awesome!


    Most of the people walking around seemed to be normal people, but every once in a while I would see people wearing  beast ears that were clearly not cosplay. Apparently there are beastmens in this world!¡¡I was shocked to learn this for the first time at the age of six. At this rate, there might be elves and dwarves, too.


    I left the Fahrenheit family area and headed straight along the main road, which was as thick as Suzaku Boulevard in Heian-kyo or the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es in Paris.


    Apparently, there are many public buildings in this area, such as government offices and libraries, probably because of the proximity of the lord''s mansion. Many of the buildings we saw were very stylish and seemed to be of a high social class. I guess I don''t have to worry about the safety of this area.


    After a while, the streets gradually become more crowded and lively. If the area i was in before was like  Ginza or Marunouchi, this area is more like Shinjuku or Shibuya.


    The buildings are still tall, but they look more like high-rise apartments than office buildings. The first floor of each building is occupied by stores, and you can see many people coming and going.


    Welcome!¡¡We''ve got fresh meat from today!


    Freshly baked bread!


    "How about some exotic spices?"


    "Exotic spices!¡¡Buy it and you wont regret"


    I turned a corner and came to a narrow alleyway. The alleyway was lined with stalls and looked like a marketplace. The density of the population jumped, and I walked down the street, careful not to bump into any passersby.


    It reminded me of Ameyoko in my previous life ,  where a huge number of people were walking in the narrow streets, and the old men were shouting and advertising their products. The world may be different, but there are still similar scenes.


    "Hey, kid!¡¡Would you like some skewers?"


    "What?"


    As I was walking, I was talked to by an old man who was cooking some kind of meat skewers. It was cooking nicely and smelled very delicious.


    "How much?"


    "One hundred and fifty ells a stick."


    "Can I have two?''


    Three hundred ells, please.


    I take out three 100-EL coppers from my pocket


    "Thank you!"


    I walked down the market street, munching on the skewered meat I had received. The meat was crispy on the surface and well-done in the middle, but still juicy and, to put it mildly, excellent. The sauce was not soy-sauce based, but it had an addictive flavor like exotic spices, and as someone who usually eats good food, I had no complaints about its quality.


    A six-year-old''s stomach would be full in no time after eating two skewers of grilled meat. As i strolled along the street, going this way and that way to rest our stomach after the meal,  i came to a noisy section of the street, even though there were few people walking around.


    There were only a few people walking on the street, but there was a lot of shouting and metal clanging. The noise was coming from the houses that lined both sides of the street. It seemed that this was the area where the forgers lived.


    I was curious, so I peeked in through the open door and saw a group of muscular men, sweat pouring down like a waterfall, swinging hammers at the glowing red iron.


    ...... is so cool.


    As I was admiring the craftsmanship, I was tapped on the shoulder from behind with a thump.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Did I interrupt you?"


    I turned around apologizing and saw a girl about my age standing there. She was about my age, with red hair and skin that was probably dulled by soot.


    "Do you have any interest in blacksmith ?"


    "in blacksmith ?¡¡Yes, well, not that I was , but I would like to see more of it."


    The girl smiled and grabbed my hand.


    "Then come this way!"


    "wait , what?"


    I was suddenly taken away. Well, it doesn''t look like a kidnapping, and this girl seems to be related to a forging shop. If they want to show me where she work, I''m  fine with it


    It seems that my wish to expand world is already coming true on the first day.

 CH 12

    "Excuse me for disturbing you. "


    The girl took me to a place that had a distinct presence in the workshop. There were several smiths inside, all wielding their hammers with great power.


    The girl spoke to one of them, who seemed to be the master.


    "Mister!¡¡Can I watch  how do your work with him?"


    "What, a friend?¡¡Yes!¡¡But be careful and watch from a distance!"


    "Thank you.''"


    The master, the girl''s father, was a very stocky man. He had muscles, a bushy beard, and above all, he was quite short for an adult male. The master seemed to be a dwarf.


    Does that mean this child is also a dwarf? It''s hard to tell the difference when you''re a child, let alone an adult.


    Also, if you look closely, you can see that more than half of the forgers working there are Dwarves. It  seems to be the workshop of the dwarves. I wonder if the human smiths are their apprentices.


    Gun gun gun!¡¡While making a high-pitched sound, the smiths repeatedly raised their hammers and struck them, and then raised them and struck them again. Each time they hit, the shape of the bright red iron changed little by little.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "Huh?"


    The girl spoke to me as she watched the forging.


    "I want to be able to forge like that in the future."


    "I''m sure you  will be able do it ".


    It is not unfounded.


    "I  will ? "


    Yes, you will. You''ve always wanted to do it, right?¡¡Then why shouldn''t you  try ?


    Continuity is power. Even if you don''t have any specific skills, it won''t change that. Of course, there are individual differences in how well you can do it.


    "I''m looking forward to ....... I''d like to try it myself soon."


    She was happy to be told that s he could do it, but she was a little worried. I''m sure it''s because  she never actually been allowed to forge anything yet. If that''s the case, why don''t you actually try it? If it''s dangerous, just watch him carefully.


    "If it''s too dangerous for you to do it alone, you can ask your father to watch you.


    "Well, won''t he be mad ?"


    I" don''t care if he gets mad. You want to do it, right?"


    "That''s true!¡¡Let''s give it a try "


    As soon as she said that, the girl walked up to her father.


    "I told you to stay away from me ."


    Dad, I want to do it too."`


    "What?¡¡I don''t think you''re ready for this. .."


    "I want to try it, too. Please teach me."


    ............


    The father was silent for a while as the girl looked serious. A tense air flows between the two.


    ---- And after a few tens of seconds, it was the father who lost his patience first.


    You can''t blame him. Well, it was the same with me. ....... I was yelling at my dad every time  he went to work, and he was yelling at me every time. ...... Okay, I''ll see you when this is over. So for now, take a step back and take a good look at my work.


    "......!¡¡Thank you!"


    Apparently, I got permission to try my hand at forging without incident.


    ??


    "No, that''s not it!¡¡You have to hit with more force!¡¡Faster. That''ll cool down the iron!"


    "Yes,  master "


    "Do it again!¡¡You see, forging is a battle of time and energy. You said you wanted to do it, so don''t be discouraged!"


    After that, the sword that the master was working on was finished, and the master was now teaching the girl how to forge. I''m watching from the side, . He seems to be leaving the work to the other craftsmen. I wonder if that will keep the workshop running. ......


    The girl is drenched in sweat, desperately wielding a mallet under the spartan guidance of her master.  she still very young, and even though the Dwarves have an aptitude for forging, it seems very difficult for her to suddenly hammer iron. Still,  her expression was very lively, unlike when I was watching him from the side. Great, a young man with a dream!


    After hours of heating the iron and beating it,t , it was finally time to soak the iron in water as instructed by the master.


    I finally grabbed the beaten lump of iron with my scissors and dipped it into the cold water. With a sizzling sound, the iron was cooled down at once. After repeating the process several times, the girl held the iron, which was finally at a temperature that she could grasp with her hands, and fell in love with it for a while. It was the first time she had forged something by herself. She must have been very impressed.


    "Oh, don''t dawdle. The next step is to file it. If you don''t polish it, it won''t become a blade."


    "......, yes!"


    The girl replied hurriedly and ran to the place where the grinding stone was kept.


    Then the master taught her how to file, mixed with reprimands, and after hours of work, when the sun was about to set,  her voice finally rose.


    Finally, just as the sun was about to set, the she aid, "It''s done !

 CH 13

    ""It''s done  !"


    Apparently, it was finished. For the first time in her life, a girl has forged her own blade!"


    "Congratulations!"


    "Well, that''s pretty good for a first time. You''ll be making the same thing every day from now on ,  so you''d better remember how it feels.


    "Yes!"


    It was already dimly lit. There was almost no daylight in the workshop, so the fire of the furnace was vaguely visible in the darkness.


    In the midst of all this, the finished product in the girl''s hand - a knife with a blade about 20 centimeters long - reflected the slight sunlight and shone silver.


    ............" is beautiful."


    The girl muttered. I felt exactly the same way.


    "Oh, . I''m sorry I made you spend the whole day with me after all. I''m sorry for my daughter''s sake.


    The master approached and spoke to me. He seems to be more friendly than I expected.


    No, it''s nothing. I''m the one who insisted on seeing it. I''m sorry to bother you so suddenly.


    "Don''t worry about it. You gave my daughter a push. You''re welcome to join us, but we can''t ignore you. That''s right, .as a thanks , you can pick any weapon you want and bring it  with you ."


    "Oh, you don''t mind?¡¡"


    It''s for sale."


    "The ones we have here are not that expensive. The expensive ones are basically custom-made. If it''s ready-made, it won''t cost you much. Don''t hesitate to take it."


    "Well, I''ll take your word for it. ......"


    I pointed to a throwing knife with a blade of about five centimeters that was displayed on a shelf by the wall.


    "Can I have some of these?"


    "Are you sure that''s enough?¡¡There are more magnificent swords and such.''


    The master asked me with a look as if he thought a boy would choose something like that.


    It''s not that I don''t want a sword or something, but with my current muscle strength, I just can''t hold it.


    "No, I like this one. It seems to work pretty well."


    "I see. I''ve got a lot in stock in the back, so I''ll give you about 20 of them for now."


    "Oh, you''ll give me that many?"


    What, you don''t want it?"


    "No, thank you very much!"


    "Thank you, I''ll use them to practice my magic. I''ve just recently come up with a new way to apply magic, although it''s still in the conceptual stage."


    While the master and I were making such a deal, I must have come to my senses. A girl walks up to me. She was very dirty with soot and sweat, but her face was radiant and beautiful.


    "Thank you for today," she said. "Thanks to you, I was able to take a step forward."


    "I didn''t do anything. . You did  it on your own "


    No, I still want to do it.


    The girl then holds out the knife in her hand to me.


    "You did a beautiful job.''


    "I want you to take this."


    "You want me to take this?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡It''s the first thing you ever made."


    "Without you, this knife would never have come into this world. That''s why I want you to have this knife."


    The girl who told me this seemed to be very nervous. I think she is thinking that I might not accept it.


    ...... ''If that''s the case, I''ll take it gratefully."


    "Thank you very much!"


    As soon as I said I would take it, the girl''s face broke into a very happy smile. I''m going to take good care of this knife.


    And speaking of which.


    "What''s your name? ¡¡My name is Eberhard."


    Remembering that I hadn''t heard the girl''s name yet, I introduced myself.  The girl seemed to have forgotten her name as well, and introduced herself in a panic.


    ", I''m Meir , Meir Arendahl.


    "So you''re Meir. Can I call you Mei?"


    When I asked her, she turned red and started to get flustered.


    (...... is a nickname, I''ve been given a nickname!)


    Her panic is amazing. This girl may have never had a friend before, just like me.


    "Mei?"


    "It''s fine if you call me Mei. I''m ......, too."


    "You can call me Hal."


    "Okay, then. Hal, ......."


    It was the first time for her to call her friends by their nicknames, and her first reaction was adorable. . Even though their first impressions are opposite, their actual personalities are like this.


    "Oh, will you come again tomorrow?"


    "Of course. I''ll be here tomorrow and the day after. . We have a big yard so you can run around all you want.


    "You have a garden?¡¡You''re rich, aren''t you?"


    "Do you think so?¡¡Maybe so, hahaha!"


    , watch out. I was about to be exposed as a sneak peek. I think that once  i invite  her ,   on  my own, but if they find out  my identity before  i  invite  her ,  she might not come to  my house.


    Iwant to be as sure as possible that    I ''ve got a friend who''s important to  me. Lily lives in the dukedom, and it''s hard to lose a friend in the dukedom that  i can hang out with frequently.


    The master gave me a lot of throwing knives, and together with Mei ''s work, I had to take a lot of metal home with me. Mei  and the master saw me off, and I walked home through the city after , shuffling my clothes and bag.


    When I returned home, my mother asked me where I got the large number of knives, and when I told her that I had befriended the daughter of a forger,  i replied.


    "I told her that I had made friends with the daughter of a forger."


    I thought there was something a little off about that.

 CH 14

    I''m going to go out into the city as soon as possible today. I have an appointment with Mei, and more importantly, I don''t know anything about the city yet.


    Here''s my plan for today.


    First, I''m going to train at home in the morning. I need to train with my father, and study with my tutor to become more educated.


    In the afternoon, I went to the castle town. Just as I receive my education as a nobleman in the morning, Mei also trains as a forger in the morning. Neither of us can spend the whole day playing.


    Today, I''m thinking of having Mei show me around the city in various ways. I''ve never been out of the house until yesterday, and I figured Mei would know more about the city than I do.


    Well, it''s only a guide for a six-year-old, so it''s going to be more like a first time excursion. ......


    Anyway, I''m busy in the morning  anyway, so I''d like to finish my training quickly and enjoy my plans in the afternoon.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    "Whoa, you''re motivated. You want to show off for the girls?"


    "There are no girls here!"


    No matter how many times I hit him, he would either duck or pass me off, or he would catch me and not move an inch. I can''t seem to get the image of defeating my father. What''s going on here? Is he really human?


    What I''m doing right now is practicing swordsmanship with my dad. It''s not like the mock battle we had a few days ago, where anything goes, but we''re training in the Hokusho Bushin-ryu, a martial art passed down from generation to generation in the Farenheit family.


    There are two types of Hokusho Bushin-ryu: Omote and Ura. For now, the main focus is on basic auxiliary magic such as kata, body movements, and body strengthening. There is no documentation on the "back" side, and my father won''t tell me about it. I guess I''m not ready for that yet. I secretly believe that the secret of my father''s extraordinary strength lies in the "back".


    Aside from that, the training of the North Shogun Bushin-ryu is extremely harsh, even on the "front". I have to be able to see through the movements of   my father, who attacks me without pausing for breath, and somehow counterattack, while imitating his movements.


    The training in my family is in the form of actual combat. He don''t teach you the kata movements in detail. The basic policy is to let the body learn them in battle. Of course, he can give  me advice during the fight, though.


    "Don''t waste your breath. It drains your strength.


    While easily fending off a series of thrusts from me,  father twists my wooden sword in a mysterious motion that makes it jiggle. I''m not sure how you did that!


    Damn it!


    My wooden sword was entangled, so I was left with my bare hands. However, Hokusho Bushin-ryu is a comprehensive martial art with many variations. In addition to swordsmanship and magic sword techniques, it also supports archery and karate.


    "Shh!


    This is a Bujin-ryu technique in which the user applies a non-attribute magic "Body Strengthening" to himself, accelerates his arm with another non-attribute magic "Telekinetic Force", and strikes his fist with no motion.


    This is the technique that I''m best at among the Bujin-ryu attack techniques. It''s not that difficult as long as you have good control over your magic, and for me it''s been pretty easy since I was born and have spent all my time controlling my magic. In other words, if you don''t have control over your magic, it''s very difficult to learn.


    So, although there are similar techniques in the general public, the popularity of these techniques is not that high. In other tournaments, it is feared that it is difficult to kill someone at first sight.


    However, this is only the case in other tournaments. It''s a different story if you''re  going against a master or a disciple.


    It''s a technique that can catch you off guard or be used in conjunction with a feint. If you use it too often, you will be countered.


    The master of the game, my father, who I''m proud to say has a high level of skill, easily accepted my Shun Matataki, and then returned it with another Shun Matataki. In addition, as if to punish me for losing my stance due to the return of the "moment", he uses a derivative of the non-attribute magic "telekinesis", "fixation", to immobilize the opponent in the air, and then strikes the opponent with the technique "crucifixion", which strikes the opponent with all the energy of the blow. There is no mercy.


    "Barrier"!


    There is no such technique as a "barrier. It''s a non-attribute magic with a difficulty level of C that creates a magical barrier to protect you from enemy attacks. That''s just what I call it. It''s funny because the whole "barrier" thing sounds like something out of elementary school. It''s even more fun because  i can actually put up a barrier.


    Doggone it!¡¡a sound that shouldn''t come from a six-year-old, and I''m blown away. No matter how much I put up the barier and strengthen my body, I''m still in danger.


    There is only one rule for this training. The only rule for this training is: "Use only the techniques of the Northern Shogun Bushinryu. If you use techniques other than those of the Bushinryu, you may be able to train in combat, but you will not be able to train in the Bushinryu. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    I think it will be a better if [Shock] can be used, but I understand the importance of the Takeshin style, so I won''t whine. In fact, the father who has mastered the Takeshin style is stronger than the [shock].


    "Ouch. ......


    "Hmm, I attacked it with some seriousness, but you only grazed it. Nice work.:


    In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web.


    However, I''m confident that I''m getting stronger little by little every day, so I won''t lose my motivation. It''s a far cry from my previous life, when no matter how hard I tried, I was rarely rewarded.


    It''s almost lunchtime. Let''s head out.


    "The battle was over", so the  father said and relaxed his stance. At the same time, the tense air relaxed, and I fell to the ground with a thud.


    I fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Don''t whine. And even though there''s a big difference now, you''re definitely stronger than I was when I was in your age. Eberhard, you''re going to be much better than me."


    "Well, I don''t know."


    I''m your father, so I''m sure of it. You''re a genius at hard work.


    You are a genius in hard work. I have never heard such a happy word. I can feel that what was not rewarded in my previous life is being rewarded in this life.


    I''m not sure I''m ready for this. It''s not just the first time you see it and countered.


    "Gosh, ......, don''t expect that much from a six-year-old."


    "You''re saying that because you''re too strong to be considered a six year old."


    The old man said that, but his expression was quite cheerful. He must be happy that his son is so promising. In his previous life, he had never been expected by his parents, so he felt a little embarrassed.


    Now that I''m home and sweating it out in the bath, I''m going to have lunch.


    You going out this afternoon, aren''t you? Let''s get going."


    "Yeah.


    Taking a bath with my father was also quite fun. Men need to get to know each other naked, don''t they?


    ??


    After taking a bath and finishing lunch, I finished getting ready and left the house. My wallet, bag, fountain pen, paper, the knife Me gave me, and a throwing knife for emergencies. Of course, I didn''t forget my old cotton clothes to disguise myself as a commoner.


    Today, Mei  and I are going to take a walk around the city. For a child of this age, every day is an adventure.

 CH 15

    i left the house as  i did yesterday, walked through the central district with its many public facilities, and then through the commercial district toward Kajiya-cho. I don''t forget to buy some spicy grilled meat skewers on the way. What was different from yesterday was that I bought one more skewer as a souvenir for Mei. The owner remembered that I had come here two days in a row and added a little more meat.


    As  i approached the  area of  craftsmans  , the crowd had settled down to a certain extent, and there were more workshops, weapon stores, and armor shops. The percentage of merchants and ordinary people walking around was decreasing, and the number of adventurers, soldiers, and other combatants was increasing. On the other hand, the atmosphere is not unsafe.


    This is probably due to the fact that there are many demons in the remote areas. First of all, in a remote area, weapons with halfway decent performance cannot compete with dangerous demons, so the standard of weapons required will increase. As a result, the quality of the smiths will also increase. This inevitably leads to higher prices for weapons, which makes it harder for hoodlums who want to worsen public safety to get their hands on them. A rogue cannot be an adventurer. All the adventurers in this town are professional adventurers who take pride in their  job .


    As I walked along, I saw a building with a sign that said "Arendal Workshop. From the outside, I could see that most of the buildings in this area had workshops and houses attached to each other. Mei''s house was also a two-story building, with the workshop on the first floor and the living space on the second floor.


    "Mei?¡¡I''ve come to visit."


    When I arrived in front of the workshop, I called out through the open door into the house. It was a little late, but it was lunchtime, and there was none of the noise characteristic of a forge. It''s a very quiet time of the day for a  area like  that , which is usually very noisy with metal sounds.


    "Oh, Hal!"


    "Mei, hi."


    I heard a voice from above and looked up to see Mei peeking out of the second floor window. The second floor seemed to be a living space after all.


    "I''m coming!"


    As soon as  she  said that, Mei immediately retreated into the window and came down to the first floor with a clattering sound. As I waited for about ten seconds, Mei came from the back of the room and poked her head out of the doorway.


    Hello, Hal.


    ''Hello. Have you eaten lunch yet?''


    ''I just had some!''


    ''I bought these skewers because they were delicious.''


    "Is this ...... Rumia beef from Rumia?


    "Rumia beef?


    I know about Rumia beef. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. The reason why I use the word "cow-like" is because technically it is not a cow. If it had iron horns on its head, it wouldn''t be called a cow. Above all, Lumia cows are oviparous. It looks like a mammal and it produces milk, but I don''t get it. It''s like a platypus.


    ''Aside from that, they are not as violent as demons, and in some places they are even bred. The quality of the milk and meat is very high, and it can be obtained inexpensively, so Rumia beef is one of the specialties of our frontier territory, widely eaten by nobles and commoners alike.


    "Oh, so this meat is Rumia beef?''"


    "Rumia beef goes well with everything. This spice is also sold in the market!''


    "Yes, that''s right. I like Rumia beef too.''


    Even though it''s obviously not biologically a cow, it tastes just like a cow, and it''s a popular meat . ...... Sometimes I don''t understand the food culture of this world, but as long as it tastes good, it''s enough . That''s what I''ve been trying to tell myself lately., otherwise I won''t be able to live in this world where demons roam.


    I''ll have another skewer, too. I decide to take out another skewer and eat it with her.


    After enjoying the  meal at the materials yard in front of the workshop, we decided to start our activities.


    "Well.... Today I''d like to have Me show me around the city."


    "What ?¡¡Hal you dont live ine city ?."


    It was a perfectly legitimate question. However, since I can''t reveal my identity, I have to cheat as long as I''m not lying.


    No, actually, I can''t go out very often due to family business . The other day I finally got permission to go out freely, so I''m out playing like this.


    What a strange family you live in!


    "Yes, "


    Hmmm, even though I don''t mean to offend her , I don''t feel comfortable cheating  her too much.


    "So, I don''t know anything about this town yet. Do you have any recommended spots?''''


    "Well, I guess so. Well, let''s go to the Central Square!"


    ''Central Square?''


    "There are trees there."


    "Trees?"


    I have a lot of trees growing on my property. But I''ll have to go there to find out what this town square is like. There might be a fun event or something.


    ??


    So this is the central square. It''s quite beautiful.


    "Hmmm...


    Mei looked at me with a smug expression on her face. I can''t help but understand her feelings. It was the central square of the city, and it had an atmosphere that lived up to its name.


    First of all, there was a fountain in the center of the square, with benches surrounding the fountain. The benches were not large, but there were trees growing between them.


    The benches were occupied by a variety of people, from couples to families, middle-aged merchants and adventurers. Within a few dozen meters of the benches, brick tiles were laid in concentric circles, and the perimeter of the circle was lined with stores selling food and daily necessities.


    From the central plaza, roads radiate out in various directions, leading to apartment buildings and stores. The outer perimeter of the central square seemed to function like a traffic circle, with horse-drawn carriages and shoppers constantly walking by.


    "Ah, I see. The Arc de Triomphe."


    The image was similar to the Arc de Triomphe de l''Etoile in Paris.  with a fountain in place of the Arc de Triomphe. However, it''s not that magnificent. The scale is much smaller than the Arc de Triomphe, and the population of this city is probably not as large as Paris. The  at most around 100,000, and it seems to be a provincial city.


    "What is it?"


    A''No, it''s nothing. I''m just talking to myself. Let''s go into that store. I''m just curious."


    There was no way I could get through to her about my past life. I changed the subject and turned my attention to the general store in front of me. From the outside, it looks like an antique store, and it looks like a very fun place.


    "It looks like an antique shop from the outside. It''s so cute."


    "Right?"


    Even though she is aiming to become a forger, Mei is still a girl. She seems to have an eye for cute things.


    We went into the store, which had few customers at lunchtime, and decided to look around. The store was not that big, at best it was the size of a used bookstore in the local shopping district. It was much smaller than a convenience store.


    "Welcome."


    There was only one clerk, a young lady.


    I thought the store was too small to have many products, but it seemed to have a lot of products. It''s not like the pressurized display of a supermarket, but I was a little worried that I might break something by bumping into the crammed products.


    "These are cute, aren''t they?"


    "Which one?''


    Mei showed  me a hair ornament in the shape of a snowflake. The price was about one thousand ells. The price was about one thousand ells, which was a bit steep for a six-year-old.


    "Well, I''ll be patient.''


    May looked a little sad as she put the hair ornament back on the shelf.


    While Mei was looking at other items, I secretly picked up the hair ornament.


    "Excuse me, can I have this?"


    I hid it behind the items I wanted and finished the bill without Mei knowing.


    "The total will be 2,500 ells."


    "Yes."


    As I put the items in the bag and picked them up, the saleswoman spoke to me quietly.


    "A gift for her? That''s great!"


    "Hahaha."


    I was a little embarrassed, so I smiled to cover it up and left the store with Mei. We sat down side by side on the bench in front of the fountain where we had been until a while ago.


    "What did you buy?"


    "This.


    What I took out of the bag was a pouch that could be worn around the waist. It was just the right size to hold a throwing knife or a notepad. The design wasn''t bad either.


    "Oh!¡¡It''s really cool!¡¡It''s a good fit for you "


    Mei praised me when she saw me with the pouch wrapped around my waist.


    T"hank you. I got a good one. I''ll give this to Mei."


    "What?"


    I took out another small bag from my shopping bag and handed it to May. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    "This is ...... from before . ......"


    "You said it was cute."


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "It''s my way of thanking you for showing me around town."


    I can say that it''s a nobleman''s indulgence that  i didn''t earn  myself , that  i just bought it with  my allowance. But if she happy with the gift, it''s not a waste of money


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "Oh, no, wait, in the city!


    She  was so overcome with emotion that Mei  just hugged me. The people around us were looking at us with a bit of pain. The lady who worked at the store earlier was also looking at us from inside the store with a smirk on her face.


    Damn it, don''t look at me!


    In the end, Mei didn''t leave me until the end, so I walked hand in hand with her throughout the rest of the city tour. I don''t know whether to be happy about the greatest popularity in my life or to resent it because it was embarrassing.


    Well, she looked happy, so I was happy too .

 CH 16

    It was the day of my first day of work. After finishing breakfast and the assignment my tutor had given me, I was packing my throwing knives and recovery potions into the pouch I bought yesterday.


    Today, I''m planning to head to the Camras Plains, which stretches around the center of the Farenheit Frontier Counties. I''m making preparations for that.


    The Camras Plains. It is a large plain that stretches from the foothills of the great northern mountain range, including the city of Heitburg, to the neighboring territory of the Duke of Bernstein. There are a few mountains and small hills   that can be seen, but basically it is one of the most important breadbasket areas in the empire, with endless grasslands and wheat fields. In addition to wheat fields, various vegetable fields and cattle breeding also thrive in the area, making it an important land that supports the food situation of the empire. I guess it''s like Hokkaido in Japan.


    Hearing this much, one would tend to think that the Kamras Plains is a very safe place, but  in reality is quite the opposite. The Camras Plains is one of the most dangerous areas in the Imperial Kingdom, aside from the three most difficult areas, the Demon Forest, the Great Mountains, and the Great Labyrinth.


    The first thing to say about the danger is that it is cold. Of course it is. Even in the vast Imperial Kingdom, the winters in the Farenheit Frontier Counties, located in the north and inland, are cold anyway. The summers are cool and easy to live in, but the winters are hell unless you wear heavy clothes.


    And there are many demons. There are several reasons for this, but the first one is that the land is rich. If the land is rich, there will naturally be plenty of crops to harvest. And it is not only humans who eat the crops. Wild beasts  and demons also come to the villages in search of the abundant crops.


    The next reason for the large number of demons is the location. There is a large mountain range to the north and a demon forest to the northwest. The powerful demons that live there sometimes come to the Kamras Plains in search of prey. There are many animals and demons who getting food  on in the Kamras Plains. The Kamras Plains are a rich land for high-ranked demons that normally live in the Great Mountains or the Demon Forest.


    There are many other theories, such as the concentration of magic power, or the fact that there are so many humans that people and nature are not in harmony, but these are the two most popular theories.


    As much as it brings blessings, it also brings dangers. The people who live in the Camras Plains naturally grow up to be strong and sturdy, with a sense of gratitude. My family, the Fahrenheit family, is no exception to this. Together with our people, we give thanks to nature, while resolutely dealing with demons that threaten us and protecting our people and land. Such a way of life is required of us, the frontier count family.


    That''s why, as the next head of the family, I need to know more about demons. If I can''t make a decision when the time comes, I''m not qualified to be the leader.


    Well, I''ve put a lot of things in order, but the bottom line is that I''m going on a voluntary training mission to defeat demons.


    This is the first time I''ve ever risked my life in a battle, let alone  going against demons. The mock battles I usually have with my father are mock battles, not fights for my life. Of course, I would get injured, but never so recklessly that I would be left with after-effects.


    What I need is the ability to resist the pressure that comes with fighting for my life, and the ability to apply myself flexibly in times of danger . Just because I''m only six years old doesn''t mean I can''t be flexible. You never know when a threat will come.


    "Okay,  I am ready.


    A water bottle, snacks, salt, a fountain pen, Mei ''s knife, a leather bag, and a throwing knife with a trick.


    "Let''s go."


    I''m not practicing with my father today. I don''t have any plans to play with Mei. The time was around nine in the morning. I wanted to be home by nightfall.


    I left the house and walked around to the backyard. Once I pass the mountain behind the house and go over the wall, I am no longer on the grounds. However, this entire vast land, including the Great Mountains and the Camras Plains, is the domain of my frontier family. ......


    ??


    With  my   skill [Shock],  I runs through the Kamras plains at a speed that is impossible for an ordinary human being. The scenery flowed by at a speed similar to that of a car driving down a main road.


    At times like this, I''m glad I have a lot of magic power. In order to achieve such a high speed, I was using [Shock] with [Body Strengthening] applied, so the amount of magic power consumed was unbelievable.


    However, that doesn''t mean  I don''t have the option of not using "body enhancement". If I try to go as fast as a car in a raw state,  MY body will not be able to withstand the impact from the ground


    ...... Anyway, I have achieved super-high-speed endurance running by pushing the violent magical power that ordinary people have long ago run out of magical power.


    "Whoa, is that a demon?


    About ten kilometers FROM  north of the territorial capital of Heidburg, I spot a shadow  It''s still more than a kilometer away, but it doesn''t seem to be human. The silhouette is too big for a human. More importantly, it looks like it''s quadrupedal. As far as I know, normal humans are bipedal.


    I continued to run without slowing down, and when the distance between me and my opponent was only about 200 meters, I finally found out who it was.


    "That''s a ...... green bore!¡¡"


    Green Boa. As the name suggests, it is a deep green boar-shaped demon. I''m not an adventurer, but if I were, I''d rank it as a D-rank adventurer. It is a mysterious creature that is extremely ferocious despite its herbivorous nature, and for some reason it prefers to act alone.


    However, because it''s a herbivore, it doesn''t have that much muscle power, and it''s not that difficult to deal with as long as you''re careful not to rush it. It is said to be quite dangerous if it mimics the scenery of a forest because of its dark green color, but there is no problem at all because there are only a few forests around here. The dark green suddenly appears in the middle of the light green grass, making it stand out.


    "I''ll take care of it "


    I took out a few knives from the leather pouch around my waist.


    The distance is only 50 meters. I''ll take the first shot.


    I''ll take the first strike.


    While throwing hard with my "body strengthened" state, I generate a small [impact] on the handles of the throwing knives and use it as a driving force. The throwing knife that flew through the sky at the speed of arrow pierced the body of the sullen green bore that finally noticed my existence.


    "Boaaaaaaaah!


    "Boo-hoo!¡¡Really?"


    Who would have thought that the Green Boa''s cry would be "Boaaaaaaaah"? Thanks to this, I laughed out loud even though I was in the middle of a battle. Give me back my tension.


    "Yeah, ''Shackle Rope''!


    I activate the magic on my throwing knife to regain my tension. The next moment, a kind of magic wire extends from the throwing knife stuck in the green boa, wrapping the green boa around and restraining it.


    "Boaaaaaah. ......


    Good.


    It seems   I have succeeded. I was not sure if I could use it in a real battle, but it seems to work fine.


    The Green Boa, whose neck has been slashed open, convulses as if bouncing for a moment, but eventually loses its strength and stops moving. I stabbed it again with my "magic sword" to test it, but it didn''t respond. It seems to be dead.


    "Boaaaah!¡¡Aaaa......aa............


    Phew, ....... The first battle is over. It was surprisingly easy.


    I chose this as my opponent because I thought it would be no problem even with my current abilities, but since it was my first time, I was expecting to struggle a bit more.


    In fact, my magic worked so well that I won so easily that it was a bit of a letdown. It was worth the effort to try out a new way of using magic.


    This time, I used the method of imparting magic to an object. It''s an advanced technique that you won''t find in the "Magic Compendium" until it''s applied.


    difficulty level is probably B-rank. It''s not extremely strong, but it''s a good magic that can be used in a certain way.


    Although the binding power is strong, it can only be used if it touches the enemy.


    I''m not going to forget to develop my shock, but I''m also going to work on other areas so that I don''t become solely focused on shock. It looks like I''m growing right on target.

 CH 17

    Now I''m puzzled . How should I bring this green bore home? From the looks of it, it must weigh at least 300 kilos. Even if I were to "strengthen" my body, I  would never be able to  carry it to home.


    I''m so tired of ....... I guess I should have brought a cart.


    However, there was nothing I could do about the things I didn''t bring. I''ll just dismantle it and throw away the worthless parts like the organs and legs. I had a leather bag, so I would only bring back the bare minimum of materials.


    I took out a leather bag and a knife made by Mei from my pouch, and began to dismantle the green bore while keeping an eye on my surroundings.


    I can directly feel the blade slicing through the skin of the demon.


    This is the first time I''ve ever dismembered an animal, including in my previous life.


    I have some knowledge about it. You can find books on how to dismantle demons in the study of the frontier count''s house. But it seems that knowing how to do it and actually doing it are two different things. I couldn''t cut the meat and skin as I had expected, which was quite annoying.


    It''s amazing how skilled hunters and adventurers can dismantle this in an instant.


    The same goes for butchers, fishmongers, and chefs. are the same way. Professional knives and dismantling scenes are so vivid that I never get tired of watching them. In contrast, this is my first time dismantling a piece of meat from .......


    Oh, .......


    The murder scene was splendidly horrific. No, it wasn''t murder because it was a boar that was dismembered, but in any case, it wasn''t a scene that a six year old should be exposed to.


    Guts were strewn about, a red pool was spreading, and the smell of iron filled the air. , and there seems to be an aura of horror in the air.


    Let''s go home as soon as possible. It might even attract other demons to the area.


    The smell of dead demons can be a bait to attract other demons looking for meat. There is no other choice but to get OUT of this place as quickly as possible.


    I hurriedly stuffed the green boar''s fangs, fur, fillets, loin and other valuable parts into my leather bag. I had to be very selective since I couldn''t bring back the entire 300-plus kilogram behemoth, but thanks to my efforts, I was able to bring back only the most delicious parts of the meat, so the taste was quite promising. As for the fur and tusks, since it was the first demon I had ever hunted, I would give them for  craftsmans  and keep  that  as a souvenir.


    Even though I carefully  put value part in the leather bag, it still weighed about 40 kilos, so I used   "body strengthening" before carrying it on my back. But still, heavy things are heavy. No matter how much I had strengthened  my body with magic, 40 kilograms was still too heavy for a six-year-old kid .


    I made a firm decision that next time I would get a cart or something before I came.


    ??


    "Where , did you catch this, Hal?


    "Eberhard, are you serious?


    "Oh, boy, ......


    ''Hal''...........''


    "Hal, wow!''


    That was amazing.


    When I got home and took the meat to the kitchen, Mom, Dad, the chef, Alisa, my sister and brother were all surprised. After all, it was weigted  40 kilograms. With the tusks and fur, the meat was actually about 30 kilos, but it was still a lot. A family of six would never be able to eat it all. Even if we provided enough food for all the servants of the Fahrenheit family


    "Chef, I want you to serve this to the servants as well."


    "You don''t mind?¡¡Such a fine piece of meat is something we rarely get to eat."


    "Well, I suppose it''s a perk."


    "If you say so, we will be very grateful. will prepare the best peony meat dish."


    "The day after tomorrow?¡¡Not today?"


    "Yes. For example, fish tastes better when eaten on the same day, but meat has a deeper flavor when it is  stayed for some time "


    "Oh, I see."


    Green Boars are in season right now, so the aging time is relatively short. The fat has been removed over the winter, and the meat is now gradually gaining fat from the blessings of spring. The meat is tight and has a marbling of melted fat that complements it, making it the most delicious.


    "Oh, ......"


    All the family members who heard the chef''s explanation let out a squeal of admiration, their eyes shining with anticipation.


    But that''s  for the night after tomorrow.  Today we''ll have saut¨¦ed Sius fish with salt.


    "Sius fish. I like that fish, it''s delicious."


    Sausage fish is a large freshwater fish, about a meter long, that lives in the rivers and lakes that flow through Farenheit. family grounds  As a river fish, it has a rather bland taste, but it is very tasty when grilled with a sprinkle of salt.


    "I will begin the aging process immediately. Excuse me."


    With that, the chef took out a knife and began to carefully cut out the meat that I had roughly processed. In front of the meat in its best condition, the chef seemed to be so focused that he couldn''t  notice his surroundings.


    "Well, let''s get back to it."


    At my father''s signal, we left the kitchen. We couldn''t stand in the way of the chef.


    Then I remembered something and called out to my father.


    "Hey, Dad. I wonder if there''s a cart somewhere. Or even a horse-drawn cart?"


    A cart. I''m sorry, I don''t know where that is. s, but I''m sure the trustees do. You''ve got my permission, so do what you want.


    All right. Thanks.


    The property manager is in the servants'' hall''s property department. I''m sure i can borrow it from them if i ask them. The green boa I brought back today weighed 40 kilos, but I had already thrown away about 260 kilos. An 85% loss is a lot.


    So, if possible, I would like to bring back the whole animal. I don''t want to dismantle them on site because it''s too dangerous and more importantly, too much trouble.


    This is where a cart comes in handy. With a cart,  I can bring back the whole thing, and if we take it directly to the adventurer''s guild, they will take it back even if it is not dismantled. There will be some dismantling fees deducted, but even so, the income is sure to increase compared to bringing back only 40 kilos. In fact, since dismantling outside the city is dangerous, many adventurers bring back the entire material in a cart and dismantle it in the city. The coming and going of materials, adventurers, and dismantling contractors to the dismantling hut on the outskirts of town is secretly a famous feature of the city of Heidburg.


    "Alisa, let''s go see the trustee."


    "Yes, Master Hal."


    I took Alisa with me to the servants'' quarters. The servants'' quarters is a bit far from the main building where our family lives, so it''s a bit far to walk.


    "Isn''t it?¡¡I think it''s nice and grand.


    That''s what all have-nots say.


    What''s that? Who are you imitating?"


    "That''s my  line!"


    "Master Hal: ......


    It didn''t take long for us to be walking along, talking about trivial things. It''s too far for me to walk alone, but it doesn''t bother me too much when we''re talking like this. It''s such a subtle distance. The servants have their work cut out for them.


    "Well, the administration section is at ......."


    "Right this way."


    "You''re a real professional, aren''t you?"


    Well, I''m a servant  after all , you know.


    Alisa led me to the door of the Administration Office.


    "Yes, it''s open."


    "Excuse me."


    Then I opened the door of the administration office.


    "Hello,  sir Eberhard. What can I do for you?"


    A middle-aged man sitting at the far end of the desk stood up and asked me,


    "I''m looking for a cart. preferably a big one. I''m looking for a cart, preferably a big one.  that can be pulled by one adult.


    "A cart? If it''s big enough for one adult to pull, it can be found at ....... Oh, I think it''s in  2nd Warehouse . Hey, Anthony. lead them to  2nd Warehouse 2


    Yes, Chief. ......, ssir  Eberhard. I''ll show you the way, ."


    "Alisa, come with US."


    The young servant called Anthony said so and agreed to show US around.


    "I''m sorry for barging in out of the blue."


    ??


    "I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that the cart is the one we have here."


    ""Oh, this is nice. It looks pretty big"


    "Well, if you don''t mind me saying, it seems quite large for  you ,  sir .Eberhard, but are you sure?"


    Anthony asks with concern.


    I" can use ''body enhancement''."


    "I''m also going to modify the cart, but I''m not going to tell you that because it''s still in the planning stages."


    I" see, it is the blood of the Farenheit family, isn''t it? At your age, you''ve already mastered magic."


    You''ll only get paid for your praise.


    "If I could have that much salary, there is nothing else I would want. I''m honored to serve you in this way."


    It seems that my family is a white company after all. I''m sure it''s one of the most popular places to get a job in the Farenheit frontier county.


    After that, I thanked Anthony and left him, and I headed back to the main building with Alisa, pulling a cart. On the way, I asked Alisa about  it .


    "Do you get a lot of money too?"


    This is not harassment,? I realized after I said it. Well, it''s Arisa, so I guess it''s okay.


    "Well, I''m  master Hal''s personal maid, after all. I''m still a high-class person in the world.


    "Huh. Well, I guess I''ll have to work you harder!"


    "No, not enough. For the time being, you''ll have to ride in this cart.


    "I''m embarrassed. You''ll give away my weight!"


    Well, I''m about twice as heavy as you.


    There''s no point in comparing a 20 year old woman with a 6 year old boy.

 CH 18

    The next afternoon. I had gotten a cart and had come to Mei''s house empty-handed.


    "Mei, are you there?;


    I hadn''t promised to play with her, but if  she not, there  I could just go home and do something else, so I called out to her without much hope.


    As I waited for a while, I heard a thud down the stairs, and Mei came running out of the workshop.


    "Hello, Hal!¡¡It''s been a long time!''


    It''s been a while, but  it''s just  been one day.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had any friends besides you, Hal!


    For a moment, I thought it was the same with me, but then I remembered that I had Lily. It''s not that I''m unsympathetic to the fact that I''ve forgotten about her, because I think she''s more of a fiancee or girlfriend than a friend. It''s not that I''m heartless


    I''m sorry about that ,  but I can''t come here every day either.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if I came to you?


    "¡¡It''s not that kind of problem, but for now, I have an errand to run, and I need to tell you about it first."


    "You see . Mei, why don''t you come to my house?


    "came to the Hal''s house?"


    "Yes. I haven''t invited you yet, and I also need  your help with something."


    She smiled.


    "i will came !¡¡Please wait a moment."


    As soon as I said this, Mei retreated into the house. As I waited for a few tens of seconds, Mei came back with a paper bag.


    "What''s that?"


    It''s a snack. I''m sorry to bother you.


    "Is it okay?¡¡Sweets are expensive because they are sweet."


    Sugar is a luxury item in this world. In the Farenheit territory, plants like sugar beet are cultivated, so it is probably a little cheaper than in other territories, but even so, it is mostly used to add a little flavor to everyday dishes. Sweets that use a lot of sugar are a luxury item, and the commoners don''t have many opportunities to eat them.


    "No, it''s not a sweet snack."


    "Not sweet?"


    "It''s more like rice crackers. "


    I didn''t know such an oriental snack existed", but it is a snack eaten in the land of the dwarves. You don''t see many of them around here."


    "I see. That''s exciting. I''ll take it."


    I was convinced, so Mei and I walked toward my parents'' house (the lord''s mansion!). At first, Mei  seemed to be enjoying herself, but as the buildings around us became more and more  for high society, she began to talk less and less.


    "Well, are we there yet?"


    "Hmm, not yet."


    "It''s a very  nice town. ......"


    "Yes, it is. I''d like to live on the top floor of one of these buildings."


    The buildings around here are as high as two floors at the lowest and five or six floors at the highest. Naturally, because of the vertical height, the area per floor can be reasonably large. You could probably live in a room that is about the size of a two-bedroom apartment in Japan. And the rent would probably be 300,000 or 400,000 yen per month. ......


    The unit of currency in this country is the el, and one el is worth about one yen. From what I read in the  books in my study, the average income of the common people in Heidburg is about 150,000 ells per month. The peasants living in the suburbs earn slightly less than that., but that doesn''t seem to be a problem since they are mostly self-sufficient when it comes to food. Even at 150,000 eles a month, the low cost of living makes it worth about 200,000 yen, but in any case, it would be difficult for the average person to live in this apartment. Even if a couple works together, they will starve to death if they can only afford the rent.


    Well, in short, there are a lot of very rich people around here. Forgers are craftsmen who require specialized skills, so I guess they earn a certain amount of money among the common people, but I doubt they will ever reach the upper class. It was not unreasonable for Mei to feel a little uncomfortable in the high society of the city.


    But you know what, Mei? You''re going to a much worse place now, .......


    I was thinking about this, feeling a bit sorry and mean inside, when Mei  looked back at me, as if she had sensed something disturbing.


    "What?"


    I smiled at her and tried to cover it up. At the same time, I held her hand to prevent her from running away. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your time with us. It''s cute .......


    Feeling a different kind of excitement than I did with Lily, I gripped Mei ''s hand tightly and kept walking, never letting her go.


    We walked for about ten minutes. After passing through the upstream district and the public district, we finally arrived at the main gate of the lord''s mansion.


    "Huh?¡¡Where is your home?"


    Mei looked around and tilted her head, as if she was wondering why there were no more houses around. I pointed to the main gate and said to her, "Welcome to  my home."


    Welcome to my home.


    "Huh?"


    I greeted the gatekeeper and asked him to open the gate , which slowly opened with a squeaky ...... sound.


    It was the first time in my life, including my previous life, that I had invited a friend to my house, and although it was half-heartedly, it seemed to have been a success.


    ??


    "''It''s a big  castle!"


    Mei is excited to see my parents'' house, which is more like a mansion than a castle.


    My family''s house in Farenheit is not a high-rise castle like Cinderella Castle or Neuschwanstein Castle in Germany, as you might imagine when you hear the word "castle". It is more like a wide castle like the Chambord or Villandry castles in France. A palace might be closer to the image.


    When I was still living in Japan, I was interested in castles both in the East and the West, and I did some research on castles in various countries. My current house looks just like the castle I thought was beautiful at that time, so as a person who lives here, I am very excited every day.


    However, perhaps because I''m a Japanese who lives in a rabbit hutch, I don''t really like the idea of having too much space. It would be a  pain just to go to the next building, and if it rained, it would be worse. I wish the buildings were at least closer together.


    "Ha, ha, ha, Hal, you''re lie  the prince  !"


    "It''s not the prince. The prince is in the imperial capital."


    So you''re an nobility ?"


    Yes. My real name is Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit. I''m the eldest son of the Count of Farenheit."


    "Haha!"''


    When I told her my real name, she dropped to her knees and fell down. She even stretched her arms out politely, like something out of a cartoon. I''ve never seen anyone actually do this before. I guess it''s a good thing that the ground is grass and there''s no dirt on my clothes.


    "Well, Mei?¡¡"


    "Haha!


    It seems that  she got the wrong  ideaa bout nobility. Perhaps her strange way of speaking came from the same place. I''m slightly curious about what happened in Mei  past.


    "Face up.


    "Haha!


    She raises her head while in the "banzai" position. It''s kind of funny.


    ...... "Well, would it help if you did it normally?"


    "Normally, is it?


    "Yes. We''re friends, right?¡¡Then it doesn''t matter what we are."


    ...... "Indeed, we are friends!"


    "The smile returned to May''s face."


    I''m sure you''ll agree that she''s much prettier when she''s smiling.


    "Now, there''s a reason why I called you here."


    " reason ?


    Well, you don''t need a reason to invite a friend to your house, so technically, this is the right time to invite her.


    "I don''t know. What is it?''


    May, with a puzzled look on her face, asked cutely.


    ''I want to remodel the cart."


    "Do you even have a cart?"


    "Yes. Come with me."


    I took her to the backyard where I kept the cart.


    The reason I called Mei  today was because I wanted to modify the cart. The cart I got yesterday was indeed sturdy and well made, but the resistance to turning the wheels was a bit too much for the technology of this world. The axle was coated with some kind of fur and grease, but compared to modern Japanese wheels, it was still difficult to move.


    That''s why I wanted to do the best part of reincarnating in another world: cheat on modern knowledge. What I wanted to make was a ball bearing. This mechanism, also known as a ball bearing, consists of a metal ball sandwiched between two metal rings that can be closed together to reduce frictional resistance during rotation and allow for rotation with less force. Surprisingly, it has a long history on earth, and I think it''s not impossible to do it with the technology of this world. I''m sure this will improve the performance of the cart''s wheels.


    However, even though I have the knowledge, I don''t have any metal working skills. This is where Mei, who made her debut as a forger a few days ago, comes in.


    "I want you to make something  thst I tell you."


    I understand!¡¡It sounds interesting!


    If she didn''t want to do it, I was going to quit, but she seemed to be enjoying her first time hearing about crafts. Maybe this will work out.


    I immediately explained the structure of the ball bearing using diagrams. Mei ''s eyes were shining as she listened intently to my explanation.


    At that time, I had no idea that this would be the moment that would lead to the birth of a great inventor.

 CH 19

    "wow"


    I  running around the vast backyard, towing a cart that was overwhelmingly more powerful than ever.


    "Aaahhhh!


    Nearly  was Mei, shaking her red hair and screaming.


    "It''s too early, it''s too early! I''m not done yet!¡¡I''m going over the edge! "


    I didn''t expect Mei to be so dexterous. Even though she was blessed with an excellent master and was born as  a dwarf that excelled at forging, she had just started her training a few days ago. I only thought that she would be better than me, who had no experience at all, but the result was this. To be frank, Mei is a genius.


    "Light ...... carts  is light ......!"


    Mei is a six-year-old girl, so she must weigh about 20 kilograms. If you think of a burlap sack as 20 kilos of rice, you''ll know it''s heavy. And yet,  cart is so light!¡¡It is so light that it seems as if nothing is riding on it, and it behaves so comfortably. It''s as refreshing as riding a bicycle down a slope.


    It already was dusk. The sun was beginning to set, and it was time to call it a a day . However, the joy of completing this project after several hours of work is inexplicable, and I am venting it by running around with Mei like this.


    ??


    It was noon. After calling Mai and explaining the work process to her, I led her to the secret base. We arrived at the pit house, which was as magnificent as ever, and started our work there.


    First, we needed to secure materials. We used metal. But even if we say metal, lead and copper are not good enough. We needed iron, which has overwhelming strength and durability.


    No matter how spacious the Farenheit family''s house was, it was a nobleman''s residence, so it was not as well equipped as a workshop. All it had was a small oven for baking bread and an incinerator for burning garbage. There is no such thing as a lump of iron. There was no such thing as an iron ingot, much less a furnace for melting iron.


    When I told Mei that the first thing we need  to do was to collect the materials, she said, "Leave it to me!" She seemed confident, so I let her do as  she wanted.


    First of all, Mei showed her dwarven characteristics .  Dwarves are a race indigenous to a land called the Nord Peninsula, which is located across the sea in the northern part of the Imperial Kingdom. The Nords Peninsula and the Imperial Kingdom are connected by land, but there are other countries in between, so the only direct route is by sea.


    The dwarves who live on the Nord Peninsula are different from  other  kind of people in that they are shorter in heigh , both men and women, and the men are muscular and hairy, while the women are remarkably youthful.


    Gnomes are the generic name for spirits that live in the earth. They are said to control earth magic, and are said to exist all over the world. I''ve heard that the master of these gnomes is called the earth mother goddess, but I don''t know that much about the earth attribute, so I''ll skip the details.


    So, because the Dwarf race has a high affinity with these gnomes, the entire race has a high aptitude for earth magic. And it''s a universal property that applies even to six-year-old dwarves who are not particularly skilled in magic. It''s a long story, but Meiru  Arendal, the daughter of dwarves, used earth magic by natural instinct and intuition!


    The next moment I inwardly wondered if the gnome would react to such a lazy spell, and then I was once again annoyed with myself for having reacted that way.


    As soon as Mei  chanted an incantation that could not be described as serious or insincere, the ground rose up, bobbing ......, and then familiar black grains of sand sprang up from the ground.


    No way?!


    I shouted like a rock-type demon mimicking a tree.


    With a random incantation, what Mei procured from the ground was unmistakably pure iron sand that didn''t even need to be reduced.


    "Mei. What was that?


    "I don''t know. Maybe all dwarves can do it."


    She didn''t quite understand what she was doing, but it was probably spirit magic. If a person with no  talant  to magic can use it, there is no other way. The fact that she is loved by the spirit of the earth suggests that this is the case.


    In the first place, Mei''s magic power is not that much. She maybe oler than  me , but compared to me, she doesn''t have much. Spirit magic requires less magic power because the spirit can perform the magic with the highest efficiency even with less magic power.


    This was not the end of Mei ''s frightening glimpse. Just as she thought she had procured iron sand, she began to cast another spell. The next thing he knew, he was casting another spell.


    She said, "'',please make this iron round, and make  it a scarf.:


    I''m not surprised anymore. That''s how dwarves  are, I thought.


    As expected, the piles of iron sand scattered on the ground began to change shape ...... and become round. The iron was not being melted by heat, but it was shaping itself beautifully.


    "This is truly magic,......."


    I''m sure it''s not strange because magic is a part of everyday life in this world. I''m not sure what to make of it, but as a former Japanese, I feel a little strange about it.


    "Finally, we must attach this ......"


    Mei  fiddled with the finished parts and gradually assembled them into the shape of a bearing. I watched her from the side for more than ten minutes. Finally, the ball bearing  it''s had been waiting for was completed.


    "It''s done!"


    "It was awesome. ......"


    I checked t if it worked properly, and found that it rotated surprisingly smoothly. Since it was made with spirit magic, the margin of error was much smaller than when it was handmade. It is a mystery to me why civilization has not developed this before  .


    After that, we repeated this process three more times to prepare the bearings for all the wheels. The wooden wheels of the cart were not an exact circle, so the two of us had to scrape and file them so that the bearings would fit properly, and it was almost evening when the cart was completed.


    "It''s done!"


    It wasn''t much work, but we were happy with what we had done. I shared the joy of completion with Mei. And that brings us back to the scene at the beginning.


    ??


    I''m tired from all the running around, and Mei is nauseous from all the rocking, so we lie down on the floor of the secret base.


    "I''m tired of running ......,''"and I''m tired of being rocked ......."


    Children do  noisy things, but I think I was too noisy this time. I think I''ll act a little more calmly next time.


    After resting and recovering for a while, we discussed our future prospects.


    I think I''ll be able to make more money now that I''ve made the cart," she said. Now that she made the cart, I think  her income will increase, and  she might want to get another one made.


    "So what do you think? Why don''t you set up your own workshop here at the secret base?"


    "A workshop    of mine own ?"


    Mei''s eyes lit up at the idea of her own workshop. I guess having your own workshop is one of the dreams of a craftsman. Even if it''s a child, it''s still a dream.


    I''m going to hunt demons with the tools Mei  makes and earn money. , and  you will use the money to make many new tools. That''s how we''ll make more and more useful inventions. It sounds like a lot of fun, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s great!¡¡Ha you are  genius!:


    As for me, I think May is more of a genius than me, because she''s six years old and has that kind of skills , but I don''t think she''d understand that even if I told her.


    Well, tomorrow I''m going to go hunting for demons outside the city. I''m going to go hunting for demons outside the city tomorrow, and you can think about the workshop I''m going to build here. I''ll pay for the materials, so you can do whatever you want with it.


    "I''m looking forward to it!¡¡Hmm, I wonder what I''ll make!


    After showing off her magic so much, Mei''s excitement and joy is appropriate for her age, and it''s a  cute sight.


    If she stays here, she can train as much as she wants, she can learn detailed knowledge of magic from me, and most importantly, she can gain scientific knowledge of modern Japan. I was both looking forward to and dreading Mei ''s future, wondering what kind of forger she would become.

 CH 20

    The next day, after finishing my studies with my tutor, I asked my dad over lunch.


    "Dad"


    "what''s up?"


    He replied with a toothpick in his mouth,


    I"''d like to be an adventurer. Can a six-year-old be an adventurer?"


    "Oh, you''re finally interested in being an adventurer?"


    father  muttered, but he seemed to be grinning and enjoying himself. For some reason, my mother''s reaction, which is usually negative about anything dangerous, was not bad.


    "What?"


    "You can be an adventurer, all in all . The only thing you need to be an adventurer is your ability, and your age, gender, and status are completely irrelevant. The only thing that matters is whether or not you are a citizen of the empire. If you apply for it, you can easily register as a foreigner.


    "That''s rather graceful."


    "Adventurers are basically responsible for themselves . The guild won''t get involved no matter what happens, but registration itself is pretty easy."


    " we are used to travel around the empire with a party." my mom said, her face was  somewhat happy. I''m sure she''s reminiscing about the good old days of her youth.


    " Oh, I forgot to mention that criminals are not allowed. If you''re an adventurer, you''re not going to be able to work as an adventurer. In the first place, when you are imprisoned, you are subjected to forced labor, so it is physically impossible for you to work as an adventurer.''"


    "That''s true."


    "But there are quite a few criminal gangs. It''s a rough profession, and it''s inevitable."


    "I see. ......"


    "So the chances of getting into trouble are reasonably high. Especially kids like you, who are often the target of bullying."


    It''s a standard  thing when registering as an adventurer. well, bullying newcomers is common in other workplaces as well.


    "Even if I can register successfully, there''s going to be some kind of trouble. ......"


    It''s a good idea to give up on that. It''s a path every adventurer must take.


    "That''s right. How did it go  for your dad?"


    When I asked this, my father and mother looked at each other and started to grin.


    " we were kicked."


    I''ve never seen Mom smile like that before. ......


    "If you''re a man, you''ll have to fight back. The guild does not interfere in disputes between adventurers. Shaking off the sparks of fire that fall on you is a necessary  to obtain power to survive in a cutthroat society."


    "Hal, you''ll be fine.  you our pride and joy."


    Apparently, they were saying, "Do what you want." The parents'' permission was now granted.


    T"hank you. I''m going to register right after this."


    The registration process would be easier if yyou  had some identification. Take your family crest with you.?"


    "Yeah, okay."


    My dad handed me a mithril key tag with our family crest on it around the end of last year, saying it was important, and it was stored in my room. When he gave it to me, I thought, "Isn''t that an inro?"


    The key tag is an item that shows noble status, so no one but our family can touch it. I can''t ask Alisa to bring it, I''ll have to go look for it myself later. I don''t know where I put it... ......


    ??


    After spending half an hour searching for the key tag, I arrived at the Heitburg branch of the Adventurers'' Guild, located on the western edge of the territorial capital of Heitburg.


    It''s a splendid four-story building that''s worthy of the term "solid and sturdy." The grounds seemed to be quite large, which made me realize the enormity of the adventurer''s guild.


    The reason why the Adventurer''s Guild was located at the western end of the city while the other guilds, such as the Commercial Guild, the Craftsman''s Guild, and the Agricultural Guild, were located in the center of the city was simply because of the delivery of materials. While the other guilds do not transport as many goods, the Adventurer''s Guild brings in a large number of demon corpses called "materials" almost every day. In some cases, human corpses are brought in as well,......, making it impossible to set up a facility in the center of the city.


    That being said, adventurers love the fact that it''s easy to carry in, so I guess there''s no problem with that.


    Incidentally, the agricultural guild, which is also thought to handle a large amount of crops, actually does not have a problem with being located in the center of the city, since its main duties are to adjust distribution volume and prices and to survey the productivity of the land, and the guild does not directly handle tax collection or sales. I was a little surprised to see that this was not what I expected, but apparently that''s how it works.


    Well, let''s just go inside and register as an adventurer. If I don''t register, no matter how many demons I hunt, they won''t buy them. I want to earn money on  my own without having  help of parents, the best way is to register as an adventurer.


    When I opened the wooden double doors, I heard a squeak ....... But if you think that''s going to get you the attention of everyone inside,......, it''s not.


    It''s just like city hall on earth. They don''t have the kind of culture that would go out of its way to stare at people who come in.


    However, as an obvious child, I seemed to stand out a bit, and when they saw me walking towards the reception desk, they looked at me in a confused way (as if they were wondering if they should talk to me).


    Well, I''m not an adventurer yet, you know. The premise of self-responsibility doesn''t apply to me. I guess that''s why  thy wondering if  they should call out to me.


    "Um..."


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    I talked to the receptionist who was closest to me. She responded in the way a child would.


    Hmmm, I''m not used to this kind of reaction. Maybe it''s because I act like a child at home, but my dad and mom don''t really treat me like one.


    I want to register as an adventurer."


    "Oh, do you have your parents'' permission?"


    The receptionist replied with a slightly troubled look. I don''t understand how  i would feels. If I were at Hello Work employee and a six-year-old child came to me asking for a job, I''m sure I would react the same way.


    "But you know what, sis? We may look like kids, but we''re adults on the inside."


    "I''m getting it. I don''t know if it will work."


    With that said, I took out the key tag with the family crest of the  counts of Farrenheit from my pocket.  by the way if you are a person in a slum, or if you are a person in this city who grew up with a primary education in a shrine, even ordinary people should know this family crest. I don''t know about the crests of other aristocrats, but I''m sure I''ll learn only the crests that indicate the imperial family and the Farrenheit family.


    "I''m sure you''ve learned the crests of the royal family and the Farenheit family. ......?¡¡Oh, I beg your pardon."


    "I don''t want to make a scene, so you can act normal. I just want to register as an adventurer."


    "I''ll start the process then."


    As expected, the key tag. As if "I can''t see this crest in my eyes!" Usually, the family crest is the judgment ability of the head-only those who are allowed to act as representatives of the aristocrats of the house outside are handed over by the head. In other words, showing me a key tag with a family crest here means that I am here at my own discretion, with the father of the  counts of Farrenheit admitting that I am a full-fledged person. I


    If that''s the case, then the entire responsibility lies with me. If any problem arose, it would be my fault for using my authority as a nobleman to cause the problem, and the receptionist would not be vilified.


    This was one of the reasons why the receptionist''s attitude had changed.


    "Please write your name, age and hometown here."


    "Yes.


    I filled my personal information on a piece of high-quality paper. The receptionist''s face was a little tense as she looked at my long name, which was peculiar to aristocrats.


    Ordinary people''s names are much shorter. Basically, it''s just the last name and first name. Or in some cases, just the first  name. Well, these days, it is rare to see just a name. I don''t know if that''s good or bad.


    Leaving aside the name situation of the commoners  of the empire, I finished filling my personal information for the moment. The next step is probably a standard one. Magic power registration!


    "Yes. Thank you very much. . I''ll start the explanation now."


    "¡¡Huh?"


    "''There are eleven ranks for adventurers, from the bottom to the top: F, E, D, C, B-, B, B+, A-, A, A+, S. These ranks are there to protect adventurers and to increase the success rate of their  missions . The ranks are used to determine the appropriate level of difficulty for the adventurer receiving the request. As a result, there may be multiple rounds of testing for advancement."


    Apparently, there is no magical power registration. I was a little disappointed, but I decided to listen to the explanation quietly.


    "And adventurers are limited in the requests they can accept according to their rank. Specifically, you can only accept requests up to one rank above you. There are no restrictions on the lower ranks, but please note that your rank will not increase if you only target the lower ranks."


    That''s obvious. In the  case that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of it.


    " if your failed  request , you will be charged a penalty of about 10% of your compensation. However, this does not apply to cases where the request has been taken over through proper procedures."


    This part also makes sense to me. I have no particular doubts about this.


    This time,  you will start at F rank, but F rank is a little different from the other ranks. F rank is basically for chores that can only be done in towns and villages, or for gathering low herbs. Please note that requests that involve fighting will be accepted from E rank. If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact us. ...... Do you have any questions?"


    "How do I become an E rank?"


    "If you complete dozens of simple F-rank collection requests or multiple E rank requests, your rank will automatically increase. Anything else?"


    "No, I''m fine for now."


    "Here is your guild card. If you lose it, it will have to be reissued, and you will need to provide another form of identification and pay a fee of 10,000 ells to have it reissued."


    "Oh, what happens if I lose it or it gets stolen?"


    In that case, you will have to go to the nearest guild and request that your card be suspended. Please note that while your card is suspended, you will not be able to make any withdrawals, even if you are the cardholder. If you have a different ID, the suspension will be lifted, so don''t worry.


    "I see."


    It''s like a credit card. It doesn''t have a photo on it, so it can be misused by others if they want to, but if you notice that you''ve dropped it, you can stop its use with a smartphone app or a phone call.


    It seems primitive, but it''s an excellent system. I''m sure you can understand why you don''t need to register your magic power.


    This is it then. If you want to report the results of your request, please go to the counter here or the warehouse next door. We also buy materials at the warehouse next door, so please go there when you''ve finished your request.


    "Yes.


    "The guild staff will support your activities as adventurers from now on. All of us at the guild look forward to seeing you in action.


    "Thank you. I look forward to working with you."


    That''s how I became an adventurer. Now, I''m going to hunt a lot of demons and raise my rank fast!

 CH 21

    After registering as an adventurer, I immediately went to the board where requests were posted. There were many requests for various ranks on the board, giving it the perfect atmosphere of an adventurer''s guild.


    "Hmmm, nice."


    Naturally, there were a small number of requests for A-rank and above, and the rewards were noticeably higher than the other requests.


    "In the northernmost town of Kanai, there was a request to defeat a stray land dragon that had come down from the great mountain range: ....... The reward for defeating it is five million ells.


    It seems like a story from a distant world. The fact that the reward for defeating the dragon is about 5 million Japanese yen is amazing, but the fact that there are people who can defeat a dragon, even a subspecies, is even more amazing. In a world where people like my father have quit being human, it''s not as if there aren''t adventurers out there who can take down a land dragon. ......


    I''m not sure if 5 million ells is cheap or expensive for a dragon like that. If the money from selling the materials is yours, it seems like a fair price. It''s called a dragon, so the price of the materials must be very high.


    Thinking about this, I search for a request that matches my rank. One day, I''d like to make a lot of money  By  hunting dragons. I''ll have more than enough money when I inherit the position of head of the Farenheit family, the great noble family that rules the vast territory and rich industry of the frontier county, so I may not be able to make money purely by myself for another 20 years.


    It might be a good idea to think about money from a young age, but there''s nothing better than having money. It would be a shame if I became obsessed with money, but I already have a plan to use it effectively, so there should be no problem.


    I''m going to invest in the genius forger, Meiru Arendal, and buy  her formidable talent. And in the future, I''ll be able to enjoy a life of ease and prosperity with useful tools!


    With this ambition secretly in my heart, I turned my attention to a request form. On the paper, there was a large sign that read, "Permanent request. Please don''t peel it off." Underneath it was written, "Seeking goblin defeat. Please come to the counter with the proof of defeat. The reward is 4,000 ells per goblin."


    "Goblins, huh?"


    I''ve never seen one before. From what I''ve heard, they''re humanoid demons with green skin, ugly looks, and about the height of a human child.  they are  they  vicious demon that attacks women and children, rapes and kills them,  have almost no intelligence, and is very strong in reproduction. My prior knowledge of it was almost the same as that of the fantasy novels and games I had read when I was in Japan.


    Their strength is such that they can kill ordinary women and children. As an E rank demon, it is a good training  target for a novice adventurer.


    However, there was one thing that I had to be careful of, and that was when I encountered a group of goblins. Each goblin is a low-grade demon that can be described as a small fish, but in  numbers  they are power. A human running at full speed can run faster than a goblin, so as long as they can escape, there is no problem, but if they fall or are injured, they are in danger. The goblins, with their strong fertility, swarm with a certain frequency, so we need to be careful about that.


    "First the goblins."


    Goblin defeat is a request for E ranks, but even F ranks can take it without any problem. It''s a waste of time for me as I''m trying to get my rank up quickly, and the chores and collection requests in the city for F ranks are just a waste of time.


    It says "Do not remove", so I leave the guild without removing the paper. Today, I''m going to eradicate the goblins around Heitburg.


    ??


    I walked out of the adventurer''s guild and headed for my cart, which was located in the cart parking space by the guild. I locked it up with a padlock because it''s a very valuable cart with very high performance. So there was no need to worry about it being stolen even if I left it in a public parking space.


    "........................"


    --As you can see.


    I honestly couldn''t believe my eyes. My cart was certainly not stolen. However, there were three people who were planning to steal it with all their might, crowding around my cart and rummaging around.


    I couldn''t believe that there were so many people trying to steal in the middle of the day, right in front of such a crowded street. I was a good-hearted ex-Japanese, who had grown up in a rich and prosperous family. So, first of all, I doubted my eyes. Next, I doubted my mind. Finally, I questioned the humanity of the bastards crowding around my cart.


    I was about to be awakened to Cartesian skepticism. I''m a realist, for God''s sake!


    "What the hell are you guys doing" I couldn''t help but doubt the existence of the world!


    "Huh?¡¡What''s with the kid?"


    "What a pain in the ass, ....... Hey, why don''t you go home and suck on your mother''s nipples?"


    The  reactions are understandable.


    "Then go home."


    ""That''s not gonna happen. Step away from the cart."


    I was very angry when they touched my cart without permission, but they even tried to steal it. There is no reason to forgive them. However, it would be sad if they attacked suddenly and damaged the cart, so I had to ask them to move away first.


    "Hmm?¡¡Hey, kid. Is this your cart?"


    "Yes, it is. Don''t touch  my things without permission."


    When the leader of the group heard my reply, he grinned and held out his hand.


    "Let me go .""


    "What?"


    . I think this guy might have a Shotaro complex. By the way, I don''t care what you think, but when I hear the name Shotaro, I think of the guy from "San wo Motte Yo", not a certain 28.


    "It''s not opening !"


    "Of course it''s because I lock the door.


    What do you think it''s locked for? Well, this guy is dumb.


    "Hey, you little shit!¡¡You don''t know shit about adults!:


    "Adults don''t do this."


    As you can see, the man who was upset with me tried to hit  him , so I gave him a [shock] in the on  belly punch, just enough to keep him alive


    Thanks to that, the man who was called Marc by his accomplices was blown away ...  It wasn''t normal, so I guess  they  were  trying to steal a cart. I wonder if these guys will cause domestic violence or child abuse ...


    Feeling a little uncomfortable, I glanced in the direction of where Marc had blown up. He is covered in rubble after plunging into the wall of the demolition yard attached to the side of the guild, but he is not dead because he is twitching. Well, maybe five or ten of his bones are broken. ...... In any case, he would have been charged with disrespect by my voice, and I would have chopped his head off for real. I''m sure you''ll be grateful that I kept my mouth shut.


    "What about you guys?"


    "Hee-hee!"


    I glared lightly at the two cronies standing by the cart, and that was enough to make them run away in fear.


    "I won''t let them go .


    I shot them from behind, aiming at their arms and shoulders, where they would not be able   moving . The two high speed shots hit the shoulders and arms of the two men and they both fell down on the spot.


    ''Geez"


    "Ouch!"


    Unfortunately, they got what they deserved. I won''t call the  guards because it''s too much trouble, but I won''t call a doctor as well. We''ll let them deal with what they''ve done on their own. If I call the guards , they''ll probably find out who I am, and they''ll all be charged with disrespect, at best falling into slavery, at worst beheaded. Sometimes it''s kinder not to call them.


    Before I knew it, a crowd of people had gathered around me. At this rate, it would only be a matter of time before the guards arrived. I can''t condone their brutality, but I don''t want to take their lives either.


    they managed to get up, but I called out to the two who were still screaming in pain.


    "Uh, what was  he called, uh, ...... Mark?¡¡Fran?¡¡¡¡Anyway, that''s your brother over there. Make sure you take him with you. And make sure you pay for the broken wall in the demolition yard."


    There was no reply.


    "Any reply?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good. Take care of yourself."


    I thought to myself, "How can  they be cheerful when  they  have a broken bone?" But I couldn''t think of any other way to greet him, so I had no choice.


    With the cart safely in tow, I headed for the West Gate, one of the four gates that run east, west, north, south, and west of the Heitburg.


    I had a little trouble, but this was my first day as a registered adventurer. For the sake of my good fortune as an adventurer, I''m going to make the goblins who live around here bleed!¡¡Sacrifice!

 CH 22

    As expected, there was a bit of a commotion, but it was resolved successfully (by force ), so I didn''t feel too bad as I proceeded down the street. The warm, sunny weather was comfortable. The wind was calm, and it was a perfect day for an adventurer


    As I pull the cart with both hands, I keep a watchful eye on the area. This area was less than two kilometers from the city of Heitburg, so there were no demons to be seen, but there was nothing wrong with being cautious. Even on a busy road, stray goblins and slimes may appear. However, while goblins are one of the weakest demons, slimes are one of the weakest demons, and when salt is applied to them, they instantly shrivel up and become less active, so there is little need to be wary of them. They don''t move very fast, and even if they don''t have much fighting power, they can be defeated with salt, so merchant companies often keep salt on hand for self-defense.


    However, in the inland territory of the Farenheit Frontier Counties, salt is a rather precious  thing , so  i want to defeat them without using it as much as possible. This is not a recommended method of defeating them, as it may lead to salt damage in this land of prosperous agriculture.


    There are several ways to kill them, but the most reliable way is to roast them with fire. Any kind of fire will do. It can be fire magic, fire arrows, or torch fire. Anyway, if you attack them with a certain amount of heat, they will boil or evaporate and cease to breathe. I don''t know if the word "suffocate" is appropriate in this case, since it is doubtful that they are breathing in the first place. ......


    There are many other ways to defeat a slime, such as crushing the magic stone that forms its core, or ripping all the mucus that makes up the slime''s body from its core. However, the magic stone is the most expensive part of the slime''s material, so it is safe to say that almost no adventurers attack the magic stone. The mucus can also be sold, but only at a slightly higher price than spring water, and since a large amount of mucus is already on the market as a material from slime cultivators, it will only end up being sold at a discount.


    However, other worlds are also interesting. It''s said that different things come in different places, but I had no idea that slime cultivators existed. Slime is not edible, of course, but it can be used as a material for alchemy, to improve the soil, or to demolish buildings because it corrodes metal. In an unusual pattern, some people even keep them as pets. It seems that there are a certain number of enthusiasts in every world, and they like the emotionless, squishy feeling of them. I guess it''s like a terrestrial version of jellyfish.


    I must have gone about four or five kilometers. There are a few forests growing here and there, though they are sparse, and at this rate there are probably some low-ranked demons hiding there.


    "Hmm, I guess it''s time to raise the alarm."


    Non-attribute magic also includes a detection-type magic called "sonar. It is a C-ranked magic that emits a wave of magic power of a certain frequency and uses it like sonar to determine the enemy and terrain. I could use it, of course, but my field of vision was still clear enough, and there was no need to use that magic here. Slimes, which are hard to spot, are not a threat in this area, where there are no powerful demons to begin with, and goblins, which are a danger, are very conspicuous. The further we got away from the city, the more difficult it would be to find and the stronger the demons would become, but this area, with its many villages and settlements on the outskirts, was a safe zone.


    However, this did not mean that there were no demons at all. There are many goblins, and on rare occasions, ferocious monsters such as green boars. This is why adventuring is such a profession, and why the city still needs walls.


    After walking for a while, I spotted a small silhouette in the woods about 50 meters away.


    The size of the silhouette was about one meter, and there were three of them hiding behind a tree. They were goblins.


    "There you go, ...... goblins. at. You''re a million years too young to be trying to fool the humans.


    It is said that goblins have no intelligence, but that doesn''t mean they don''t think. Unlike slimes, goblins have brains, so it is not impossible that there are individuals who aim to deceive you in this way.


    It is common knowledge that goblins hide in the shadows to take advantage of opportunities, and it is also  write in the demon books. Of course, such a game of hide and seek would never succeed, and the goblins of the world would always be attacked from behind and turned into a reward of 4,000 ells. What  unfortune creatures they are.


    Now, knowing that there were goblins in the shadows of the forest, I had no right to walk right in front of them, but what should I do? I could go through the woods and take them by surprise from behind, but I don''t feel like going all the way through a forest full of trees and plants.


    Hmmm, that''s too much trouble, so I''ll just smash it head-on. It would be a shame to waste time worrying about goblins like this.


    After leaving the cart  , I tapped the knife in my waistband and walked toward the woods, conscious that I could pull it out at any time. I don''t intend to attack with the knife, however. The knife was just a consolation prize. There was no way that a six-year-old could be a match for a goblin. Well, if I strengthen my body, that may not be the case, but in my case, I have a better means of attack.


    "Gogya!"


    "Gah!"


    As soon as I reached the woods, three goblins jumped at me with dirty squeals. The one at the far end was probably the  leader . It was a great opportunity for a surprise attack, but I couldn''t handle them because they  call out to me and make noticed me . In a strict army, that would be an execution.


    "Shock bullets x3!"


    Three hardball-sized "impact bullets" flew at the goblin''s head with the speed of a major league baseball.


    Of course, there was no way for the goblins to avoid them, and before they could make a sound, the poor goblins'' heads exploded and they were taken down .


    "It was only for a moment, wasn''t it ......? Now, let''s get the proof of defeat to ............ Oh, shoot. I''m sorry.


    The goblin''s proof of defeat site is the right ear, but perhaps my "impact bullet" was too powerful, and when the head exploded, the right ear was blown to pieces. This means that I can''t prove that I killed the goblin.


    "It''s a good thing that the magic stone is safe."


    I had no choice but to plunge the knife into the goblins'' chest and expose the area around the heart. One of the characteristics of a demon is the presence of a magical stone, a crystal of magical power, near its heart. This feature is not found in ordinary animals. The goblin''s magic stone is of the lowest rank, but it is enough to activate any magical tool on the market, so it is sometimes sold like a dry cell battery. The price is not that high, so it sells well  in the general public.  . Well, that''s why the price for buying one is not even 1,000 yen. ......


    At any rate, I shoved my hands into  their  chest and secured three magic stones. 3,000 ells is nothing to scoff at. It''s enough to pay for one drink. I''ve never had a drink before, so I don''t know what it tastes like.


    It was probably because I was taking it easy like that. The next thing I knew, I felt the presence of many demons around me.


    "I''m not sure if it''s a good thing or not.


    I used the non-attribute magic "sonar" to check, and found about 50 goblins within a 100 meter radius.


    This means  i surrounded.


    I''ve said that goblins can''t be a threat, but there are exceptions to that rule. That was the goblin swarm. Whose words were it that said that fighting is all about numbers?


    As I stood up to prepare for the goblin horde that was slowly closing the distance, I thought about how I would deal with them. I''m not going to lose. It''s just that there are so many of them. It might take some time.


    --This is going to be interesting.


    Thinking like a battle junkie, I waited  for the goblins.

 CH 23

    I  WAS surrounded by a swarm of goblins. There were about 50 of them in total. If I were to tell you that I was surrounded by 50 ordinary adult males with no particular combat training, would you be able to clearly understand the level of threat?


    "This could possibly be the   problem for me "


    To be honest, dealing with this many people is going to be a pain in the ass. I''m confident in my magical abilities, so I''m sure that if I focus on firepower, I won''t be overwhelmed, but that will make it difficult to secure the parts to prove my defeat. The reward for defeating the goblin was 4000 ells. The reward for defeating the goblins is 4,000 ells, 5,000 ells if you include the magic stones, and 250,000 ells is hard to pass up.


    "At any rate, I need to reduce the power of the ''shock bullets '' a bit."


    It was the size of a hard baseball that exploded the head. It''s a good idea to use a ping pong ball,......, or even a smaller pistol bullet - a 9mm Parabellum bullet would be sufficient. 9mm is about the diameter of your index finger. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. It''s a finger gun.


    It''s a minimal impact bullet the size of a handgun bullet. ...... I think I''ll name  it "Dillinger".


    While I was thinking of a new name, the goblins were getting closer and closer. It''s about time they came into view.


    Even so, the goblins are stupid enough to attack a single person - even an infant - in a pack of 50. They don''t seem to understand the concept of efficiency. Even if they did kill me, how would they divide the 50 goblins? If I weighed less than 20 kilos and was split into 50 pieces, each piece of meat would only be worth a small share. ......


    "Gogaaaah!"


    "Gah!¡¡"Gaaaah!"


    "Gee!" "Gee!"


    "Guaguaaaah!"


    The goblins, with their prey in front of them, are shouting their  victory roar . They have not even killed  me yet. This is exactly what it means to be a raccoon without a raccoon.


    I was thinking about goblin rewards, so I''m not in a position to talk about ...... goblins either.


    I''m not going to hold back on my attacks.


    The "Dillinger," a 9mm mini-impact bullet from my finger, was sucked into the head of the goblin that was running ahead at subsonic speed.


    "Gosh ......"


    The goblin let out a momentary squeal that could not be called a scream, and with a thud, collapsed . The left eye area and the side of the head were blown off, but this time the right ear seemed to be intact.


    "Okay, this  worked out


    I had gained confidence in the Dillinger, and started firing in rapid succession, starting with the nearest one.


    "Gah!"


    "Geez, ......"


    "Guaa......"


    One after another, the goblins fall down. The goblins are still more than 30 meters away, but I''ve already killed nearly ten of them.


    "Geez."


    "Gogyaa!"


    The distance between us is now less than 10 meters. But there are still about 30 goblins left. To be honest, I don''t want to have to deal with them in close combat.


    "......!"


    I want to  kill them all at once somehow. How do I get rid of them  ......?


    The next moment, a flash of inspiration landed in my head. I''ll be able to kill a bunch of goblins at once with this. I don''t know if I can do it, but I''ll have to try .......


    I imagined activating "Sonar" and "Dillinger" in that order and linking them together.


    First, capture the enemy with the sonar. At the same time, I imagine the bullets of the "Derringer" heading towards the captured enemy. ......


    I call it .......


    "The Absolute Killing Zone"!


    From my fingertips,  that i held in the shape of a pistol, more than ten small "impact bullets" are fired every second, just like a machine gun. The semi-energetic bullets, which have no substance, fly at subsonic speeds toward the heads of the goblins without missing even once.


    --Dopapapapapapang!


    A cloud of dust billowed into the area. The ugly cries of the goblins are no longer heard.


    "...... new technique, success."


    This is a one-on-many special move that wipes out all enemies within range. Apparently, it worked.


    This was my first day as an adventurer. It was a debut that suggested that my life as an adventurer would be full of vicissitudes, but I felt that it wasn''t too bad.


    ??


    "Ahhhh, I''m so tired... ......"


    I''m on my way back to the territorial capital of Heidburg with a cart in tow. In the back of the cart were a large number of ears, magic stones, and some horned rabbits.


    Horned rabbits are good. The meat itself can be used as material, so as long as you drain the blood, you don''t have to dismantle it, and it''s easy to kill.


    But goblins. You guys are no good. No matter how much 250,000 ells  i get, if  ikeep plunging  my   hands into the hearts of 50 corpses that look like humans and digging out the magic stones,  i wil go crazy.


    I don''t even want to think about how many lives I''ve messed with and corpses I''ve desecrated in one day. They''re not bad, but they''re psychotic demons. That''s what goblins are, I reconfirmed.


    ??


    "Oh, you''re kidding. ......"


    "Hey, look at that. That kid it''s  can''t be ......."


    "Wow, you killed that many goblins?¡¡I can''t believe it.""


    I entered the city of Heitburg through the west gate and was now showing the contents of the cart to the guild staff at the warehouse and dismantling area attached to the nearby adventurer''s guild.


    The stares around me were incredible. It seems that almost everyone here is paying attention to me.


    It''s not that there aren''t parties of adventurers active in the frontier city of Heitburg who have taken down goblin hordes, but the theory is that goblins should be hunted in units of several. A six-year-old kid did that on his first day as a registered adventurer, so it was only natural that  i would be the center of attention.


    "Did you kill all these,  goblins ?


    "Yeah. I was too lazy to get the magic stones."


    "I''m sure you did. ............ ...... Wait a minute, I''ll assess it now.


    "Thank you."


    The old guild employee checked the materials with a tired look on his face. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    "Roughly 270,000. That''s a month''s salary.


    "No, that''s more than a month''s salary. You''re going to be a big shot, kid."


    "Ha-ha-ha.


    That''s almost 400,000 yen in Japanese yen. Adventurers are the best!


    ??


    After that, I signed up for a parking lot for carts and wagons exclusively for adventurers, parked my cart there (locked, of course), and was walking home with two horned rabbits in my leather bag. I''ll have them serve a dish with this meat for a meal tomorrow or the day after.


    Come to think of it, it''s about time for the green boa meat to mature. Maybe they''ll serve it for dinner today.


    I''ve never had green boa before, so I''m looking forward to it. I wonder if it tastes like pork.


    Still, it''s amazing how some demons taste so good and others so bad. I wonder what determines the taste. Magic power?¡¡Or is it their eating habits?


    The mystery of demons only deepens.

 CH 24

    The next day, as I headed to the Adventurer''s Guild after completing my morning routine, I was stopped by the receptionist at the counter.


    "Sir Eberhard, may I have a word with you?""


    "When  I am  working as an adventurer, you can call me Hal. You don''t even have to address me as "sir.


    If the adventurers in the area were to find out my identity, my life as an adventurer would be extremely difficult. "They would look at me as if I adventuring is  a  my hobby. Well, that''s actually true r.


    " yes , i understand , Hal "


    "So wat the matter "


    I looked at her and asked her to quit using honorifics, and the receptionist finally started talking to me in an  not formal manner.


    "Didn''t you defeat the goblin horde yesterday?`"


    "Yes,   I did. Was it wrong thing ?"


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that ,  goblins, as they are a harmless monster that should be killed as soon as possible.


    "No, it''s not a problem. In fact, it''s the opposite: since you''ve accomplished multiple E rank requests, your rank has been raised from F to E. Congratulations. ."


    "Wow!¡¡I''m glad to hear that. That''s great. I think I''ll raise my rank again today."


    It seems that my adventurer rank has been raised. Well, I guess it''s only natural after defeating that many goblins.


    . You''re not used to being an adventurer yet. So be careful "


    "Yeah, I'' will "


    It''s best not to get hurt.


    "Here''s your guild card, then. I''ve updated your rank and account balance information."


    "Thank you. . I''ll go check on the request as soon as I can."


    Now that I''m ranked E, I can accept requests for D rank, which is considered to be a full-fledged adventurer. D rank is more dangerous, but it also earns a lot more money. People who can''t reach D rank (which is the majority of people in the world) should find something else to do instead of being an adventurer, but D If you can get to D rank or higher, you can make more money as an adventurer.


    I''m still an E-ranked adventurer, but even an E-ranked adventurer can receive D-ranked requests, and since I''m only six years old and have a promising future, I''m sure to become a D-ranked adventurer in the near future. In the future,  i will be the heir to the Northern General, but in youth,  i still wants to be a successful man.


    "Oh, ......, I like this one."


    It was past noon. Adventurers are  came early in the morning, so there were no requests left on the request board except for the regular requests, but there was one that looked good.


    "Regular investigation of Lantern Ruins.


    "Lantern Ruins. The Lantern Ruins, located in a forest about 20 kilometers north of Heitburg, are the ruins of an ancient magical civilization. ....... The academic research has already been done and it is not very important, but in order to preserve the ruins, adventurers are sent to investigate periodically to see if there are any abnormalities. Deadline for completion: one week. Reward: 50,000 ells. ...... I see.


    It''s a good deal of money if  I can get 50,000 eles just for going there, investigating, and coming back. 20 kilometers is a distance that would normally take two or three days to go there and back, but for me, who can travel fast by applying shock magic, it''s an instant distance. And if it''s a D-rank request, the level of danger is probably not that high.


    "Okay, I''ve decided. I''ll take this one."


    "I took the paper and brought it to the reception counter."


    "Oh, you''re taking this?""


    "Yes. . It''ll be easier.


    ""It''s a little far. Are you going to be okay?"


    "Yeah, I an "


    "...... Well, if you say so, Hal, I won''t stop you. I''ll accept."


    The receptionist who received the paper filled out the request form with my adventurer ID, name, and the receptionist''s signature. It''s a fantasy world, so you''d think they''d have some kind of magical management system, but it seems to be surprisingly analog.


    "Okay. Here you go. The deadline for the achievement is one week, so I suggest you take it somewhat easy on yourself. Also, this, please."


    Then the receptionist handed me a thin booklet.


    "What is this?""


    "It contains the exact location of the ruins, the method investigation and the investigation items for this request. I''m sure you''ll find all the details in it, so can you read it before you go?


    "Hmm, analog is analog, but it  systematic, isn''t it ......?"


    "What?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Thanks. I''ll be there.


    "Have a safe trip.


    "Okay.


    The receptionist sees me off and I leave the guild. This time, I''m going to drive a cart again.


    I can put up with it because I''m attached to this cart, but I''m not sure I want to be towing it every time I go out on a long trip. It would be easier if there were some kind of item box like in a common fantasy novel.


    There are some items that look like that, but they seem to be so expensive that only royalty, aristocrats, merchants, and the military can own them.


    It''s funny, I think I''m one of such people  .......


    Well, as for being an adventurer, it''s a hobby of mine. As long as I can do whatever I want, I want to accomplish it on my own without depending on my parents. Besides, even if I can''t get it right now, I have a feeling that I''ll get it eventually. It''s strange that I can''t help but feel that way when I look at Mei.

 CH 25

    An ancient magical civilization. It''s a legend that has been passed down not only in  Hylant Empire, but all over the world. But even though it''s called a legend, it''s not a story of creation like from  a myth, it''s based on fact, and is as close to history as possible.


    It''s been about 1,500 years since the  founding of the Imperial Kingdom of Hylant, where I live, began. The first nation created by humanity after the demon king was defeated and liberated by a legendary hero, also known as a "hero" or "saint," was this Hylant Empire. The hero ascended to the throne as the first emperor, and his bloodline is said to be connected to the current emperor.


    It is said that the ancient civilization fell into disuse during the hundreds of years that mankind was ruled by the Demon King until he was defeated by a hero, but in the world before that, there existed a magical civilization that surpassed even modern magic technology.


    And the birthplace of the ancient magical civilization is said to be the ancient city of Beckenburg, located in the western part of the Imperial Kingdom. It is a city similar to Kyoto in Japan.


    The civilization that developed around Beckenburg is said to have spread all over the world, with the current Imperial Kingdom at its center, but since the Demon King and his dependents, the demons, appeared about 2000 years ago and destroyed all of them, most of the technology has not been transmitted to the  current era .


    However, that doesn''t mean that the legacy of the ancient magical civilization hasn''t been handed down at all.


    For example, the runes that are the key to activating the magic we use every day. They were invented during the time of the ancient magical civilization. From the time of the first emperor to the  morden day , the runes are said to be the greatest heritage that has been restored through the efforts of many mages.


    Incidentally, the magic circle is said to be a later invention. That''s a little surprising.


    It must have been bloody difficult to unravel the mysteries of magic by comparing the chanting spells that had been passed down orally and secretly so as not to be discovered by mages, and the ancient runes that had been discovered through the excavation of ancient ruins. The fact that we are able to use magic today is due to all that hard work of our predecessors.


    These ruins hold such potential for the future. Even though the academic research has already been completed, there may be some undiscovered historical materials left behind.


    This was one of the reasons why adventurers were regularly asked to investigate the ruins, even though they were not of high importance.


    "Ruins, huh? It''s like ancient Greece or the Mayan civilization.


    Unfortunately, I never had the chance to see them when I was alive in Japan., because I died before I could travel abroad.


    I''ve been   in  historical sites in Japan like the Toro Ruins with its pit houses and the Sakitama Tumulus Group with its ancient tombs, but I''ve never been to "the ancient ruins" with buildings made of stone.


    Naturally, my tension was very high as  i headed to the Lantern Ruins for the investigate ."


    "I''ve heard that the ruins are over 2000 years old. I''m a little excited.


    Since it was within 20 kilometers of the largest city in the northern region of the empire, I thought it would be a good idea to turn it into a tourist attraction, but unfortunately that didn''t seem to be the case.


    It seems that the concept of tourism itself does not exist. Unlike modern Japan, there are no convenient means of transportation such as trains or cars, so it is not so easy to travel. However, that is not to say that there are no sightseeing spots at all, and it seems that famous hot spring resorts and shrines are widely known by both the commoners and the nobility.


    The territory of the Farenheit Frontier Counts also has several famous shrines, and although it''s not part of the Frontier Counts'' territory, the neighboring territory of a parasitic noble of the same faction is a nationally famous hot spring resort.


    I''ve been wanting to visit one of these places for a while, but I haven''t been able to do so yet, so I might as well take the opportunity to do so once I''ve saved up some of my money as an adventurer.


    Now that I was thinking about the tourism situation in the Imperial Kingdom, it seemed that  I   was getting close to the Lantern Ruins.


    The distance of 20 kilometers is just a blink of an eye when you are driving at 50 kilometers per hour. In this world, traffic jams only occur in some urban shopping areas, and there are no traffic lights. Instead, the road conditions are so bad that it''s hard to say which is better: .......


    Well, if  need to driving, there''s nothing wrong with bumpy roads when you''re walking or running. The human foot is a great thing.


    In the meantime,  i seemed to have finally reached the forest where the Lantern Ruins are located. The trees were quite dense, and the atmosphere was quite somber.


    "Hmm, this is another difficult forest to enter."


    The forests in this country are relatively sparse compared to Japan, probably due to the climate. They are probably closer to European forests.


    However, there are some rare forests that are like dense forests. This is exactly the case here. I don''t know what makes them like that, but you have to be careful because only in such dense forests are there many demons.


    "It would be nice if they would at least maintain the path. ......"


    I waded through the branches and stepped into the forest. The grass was rustling and tangling around my feet, making it extremely difficult to walk.


    "Wow, a spider web!"


    If  i  won''t  be careful, spider webs can stick to  my face. Even though I grew up running around in the fields, I still can''t get used to spider webs.


    I thought to myself, "Well, maybe I can put up a barrier to keep them out!"


    I felt like I had come up with a great idea. Fortunately, my magic power is literally an order of magnitude higher than that of other people. I think it''s an advantage for adventurers that they don''t have to worry about using it in such a useless way.


    "The Barrier."


    I deploy a thin, spherical magical barrier around myself.The C-rank non-attribute magic " Shield" wraps me around with a pretty cool noise.


    "This is good. I''ll do this again next time."


    It''s a very useful magic that consumes very little magic power because once it''s deployed, it doesn''t disappear until it''s broken. If you''re in a battle, you''ll probably have to reapply it many times, but fortunately  i am exploring.


    It also prevents surprise attacks.


    I it can''t can''t break it unless you''re hit by surprise attack , it also means  i can prevent surprise attacks. It is a magic that is essential when working in a place like this where visibility is limited.


    The only regret is that this is a C-rank spell, and there are not many mages who can use C-rank spells; a D-rank is considered a full-fledged mage, and a C-rank is enough to be a soldier or adventurer. It''s not like there are a lot of skilled mages in the world who can do better , it''s just a matter of time.


    Even though this is the country that gave birth to the brave, imperial people are not a fighting people.


    "Sonar."


    While deploying the barrier to prepare for surprise attacks and spider webs, it would be a shame to consume the barrier unnecessarily, so i  using the sonar to detect demons.


    It seems that there are no demons within a 100 meter radius .


    "Whoa,  it''s getting stronger ."


    There was a slightly stronger reaction in the area slightly farther than 100 meters. It wasn''t that  strong, but it didn''t seem to be moving at all, and seemed to be staying in one place. It had a round silhouette.


    As soon as a small reaction - probably a wild rabbit or a small bird - walked by the silhouette, the round silhouette grew long and thin and charged the small reaction.


    In no time at all, the small reaction was swallowed up and eventually disappeared.


    "A snake."


    The elongated silhouette was probably a snake-shaped demon. The round shape must have been a coiled snake. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Oh, looks like those are the remains.


    The silhouette, perhaps satisfied with its prey, curled up again to rest. It''s not like they''re approaching  me , so there seems to be no need to be wary.


    It seemed that  I had finally arrived at the Lantern Ruins. It had taken  me about 30 minutes since   I entered the forest. It''s not far, not close, just a normal distance.


    e. ...... Yeah, it matches the features of the data. I''m pretty sure this is the Lantern Ruins."


    The structure looks like a pile of quarried rocks, about 10 meters high and 40 meters wide. The cracked walls with ivy vines crawling on them reminded me of the long history of the ruins.

 CH 26

    The ruins of a lantern made of rock, 10 meters high and 40 meters wide. The entrance was open, and the doors looked as if they had long since fallen into decay.


    In The inside of the ruin , slightly visible from the outside, was still covered with ivy and cobwebs, indicating the poor state of preservation.


    "If it''s an important ting , the government should pay to protect it. ......"


    Or should the government of the Farenheit frontier county do it? I''ll have to talk to my dad about this when I get home. We can''t let the historical buildings fall down.


    "I don''t really feel like going in there, though.


    I was expecting something a little more mysterious in terms of decorations since it was called an ancient ruin, but I couldn''t feel any aesthetic sense from the Lantern Ruins.


    They just piled up rocks and adopted the styles that were popular during the time of ancient civilization in the most obvious places. ...... At the very least, it looked like a warehouse, factory, or other industrial building, not a cultural facility.


    From what I''ve heard, there are many ruins of ancient civilizations in the streets of the ancient city of Beckenburg, and the scenery is very beautiful and elegant. As far as I could tell from the paintings in the travel books, at least there were not so many bleak buildings like the ruins in front of me.


    Well, this is also the countryside in the northern part of the Imperial Kingdom. Maybe they just didn''t need to make it as glamorous as the city.


    I was a little disappointed, but business is business, so I stepped into the Lantern Ruins.


    While deploying the barrier, I also remembered to activate the magic of the illumination light.


    The "lighting" has brightened up the previously pitch-black ruins. It''s much easier to walk now.


    Stepping on the floor, which was cracked in some places, I proceeded deeper into the ruins. The sight of rats and other unfamiliar insects crawling on the walls and floor was, to put it mildly, creepy.


    "It''s all about the barrier. ......"


    If i haven  barrier spell , this would be the kind of request I would never accept. If  i am not careful,  i will soon find myself in a situation where ihave to interact with a ghetto.


    "I''m not sure which one it is.


    As I walked along with a chill running down my spine at the sight of these horrible lowlife, I eventually came to a fork in the road. On the right was a staircase leading to the upper floor, and on the left was a corridor leading to several rooms.


    I checked the booknote   that the receptionist handed me when I accepted the request, and found that both were included in the survey. In the corridor, we wanted to check if the rooms had been ransacked. Are the stairs in a condition where people can go up and down?


    Let''s start with the stairs. I picked up a stone block that looked like it weighed close to forty kilos and started up the stairs. The weight of a six year old doesn''t give me an accurate idea of strength, so  i have to make it as heavy as an adult before it''s worthwhile.


    Ip roceeded upstairs, where i  was told that I would have to check a few more rooms. Checking the checklist, I went through each item, and after inspecting the roof, I went downstairs.


    . "At this rate, i will be done soon. I might be able to get home by the end of the day.


    I muttered to myself without saying anything to anyone and continued my investigation. After checking the first and second rooms, I was checking the last room when I suddenly noticed something strange.


    "¡¡What is that?"''


    When I looked closely, I noticed that some of the color of the floor was discolored. It''s not a discoloration, but it''s as if the floor was originally made of a different material. It''s as if they are hiding something underneath it. ......


    "...... ''sonar''."


    I put my hand on the floor and shoot the "sonar" from my palm towards the basement.


    "¡¡This is also bizarre."


    Underneath that different colored floor, as expected, there was a mysterious space that seemed to extend quite deep into the earth.


    "...... I didn''t see anything like this in the materials you gave me. What''s going on?"


    The most likely scenario is that some bandit or someone has modified the ruins and is using it as a stronghold, or that there is a new discovery that the researchers could not find.


    To be honest, I don''t think that bandits are using the ruins as a stronghold. Who would want to build a stronghold in such a remote place?


    I wonder if this is a new discovery that the researchers couldn''t find. To be honest, I don''t think that''s very likely either, but I think it''s the most likely possibility.


    Why did the ancients bother to leave ruins in such a place? Why are the Lantern ruins not considered that important?


    I think it is because the true value of these ruins has not yet been discovered. ......


    "I can''t open it.


    The floor doesn''t budge even when I push or step on it. I''m pretty sure this place is connected to the underground. Is there some other gimmick hidden somewhere?


    I carefully observed the room. But I''m not a researcher, so there''s no way I can find any unique mechanism.


    "Hmm, I''ll cheat a little."


    I''m not going to get anywhere, so I''m going to use a very weak [shock] and destroy only the parts that are a different color, being very careful not to affect the ruins.


    Boom! ......


    "......okey !"


    A hole was made in the floor with a rather loud noise. We were here to do a conservation survey of the ruins, and it seemed like a bad idea to damage the ruins, but if it was a major historical discovery, there would be no blame. There are necessary sacrifices, I guess. I''m willing to bet that it''s probably a great discovery.


    "It''s surprisingly beautiful over here. ......


    Again, there was no light, but it was no problem since  I can illuminated by "lights". Because it was sealed up, the inside was relatively clean, unlike the outside where it was open. Above all, there were no insects. It was wonderful.


    I went down the stairs for a few minutes. There was still no sign of reaching the room downstairs. I feel like I''ve been down about ten floors already, but the narrow view never seems to change.


    "Hmmm... I''m in trouble. It''s going to be very boring if this keeps going on and on.


    There''s no road more difficult to walk than a road with no goal in sight. I shot my sonar down to check the remaining distance.


    "What?


    But that may have been a mistake. Even after all this walking, I was still only a tenth of the way down.


    ", Wait,  how many floors is this?¡¡How did the ancients dig this up? A mole?""


    The depth was about four to five hundred meters from the ground. To be honest, I was afraid that it was so deep that even if buried the Tokyo Tower in the ground, it still wouldn''t be enough.


    "I''m a little worried about the oxygen level. ......"


    I felt uneasy, so I deployed a larger-than-usual "barrier" to ensure that there was enough air inside. This will allow  me to operate in an oxygen-free and toxic zone for a few hours.


    I went down for a while as it was, but when I got about halfway down, my knees were laughing at me for goodness sake, so I decided to use [Shock] to move faster.


    I released a weak shockwave from the soles of my feet to soften the impact when I landed, and ran down the stairs, skipping a few steps. I succeeded in descending several times faster than before, and was able to reach the bottom much more easily.


    "It''s a big door."


    At the end of the stairs was a metal door that opened in both directions and was at least five meters high. It had a picture of a supernatural being, a dwarf, and people.


    "Is it an ancient temple or something?"


    I don''t think it''s a temple, because the decoration on the ground part was quite poor for a temple.


    In any case, nothing can be done until the door is opened, so I activate my "body enhancement" and push the door open, taking care to be ready for anything.


    The door opens with a heavy gurgling ...... sound and I see what''s on the other side of the door.


    "This is ......!"


    When I saw it, I yelped and froze. What I saw on the other side of the door were countless passageways that seemed to be tunnels stretching as far as the eye could see, and a pile of silvery white metal ingots piled high in the middle. What caught my attention most of all was a single, iridescent metal ingot that was placed in the center of the pile.

 CH 27

    "This is ......!"


    The countless tunnels and piles of metal ingots in front of me left me in awe. The pile of silvery metal ingots alone must have been the size of a four-ton truck. The rainbow-colored ingot in the center of the pile was probably as big as a child. Clearly, it''s out of the ordinary.


    "It''s a definite discovery  of the century. ......"


    While keeping an eye on my surroundings, I approached the pile of ingots and observed them from a close distance. When I picked up the silver ingot, it was very heavy and did not feel like a fake at all.


    "I have to report this as soon as possible. I''ll just take one with me as proof."


    The rainbow-colored one didn''t seem heavy enough  si take it  as proof , so I put the silver one I had just picked up into my leather bag and turned back. It was a shame that I had gotten so rich, but I didn''t have an endless box of items like in novels and games. I felt a twinge of regret, but there was nothing I could do about it. When ] people get greedy,  they usually fail.


    I closed the heavy metal door and ran up the stairs at a speed many times faster than when I came in while using [Shock]. After a few minutes of running, I finally arrived at the room I came from. I left the lantern ruins and ran off into the forest, this time with my "body enhancement" and "shock" on full blast.


    I dove through the dense trees, jumping from branch to branch as I ran through the forest. I hadn''t thought that my old training in the mountains would come in handy in a place like this.


    "Oh, that''s the snake from earlier.>


    In order to avoid unnecessary battles, I had also activated my sonar, and at the end of my perception, the reaction of the giant snake that had been there when I arrived appeared. It seems to have eaten its prey earlier and is still curled up and asleep.


    "It;s so carefree."


    I was a little annoyed that it was relaxing while I was in such a hurry, so I kneaded a little magic power, put it on my sonar, and released it toward the snake in the distance.


    "Oh, it fell."


    The snake, perhaps startled by the suddenness of the attack, jumped up and fell from the branch where it had been resting. The way it jumped up from its coiled position was like a spring toy.


    "Hahaha, yeah.:


    After relieving myself of a little stress, I ran out of the forest. It was not yet evening, but the late afternoon sun was dazzling.


    "Ah, the cart ......."


    There was a cart nearby that had been left at the entrance to the forest.  I had left it at the entrance of the forest because  I could not drive it into the forest.


    "I''m in a hurry right now. . I''ll come back and leave it there until then. ......"


    It''s a pity, but it can''t be helped.  No one would bother to come to such an underpopulated area to steal something.


    After that, it took me about 20 minutes to get back to Heitburg. There were no obstacles, and it was just a straight shot, so I got there very quickly.


    ??


    As soon as I got back to Heitburg, I didn''t take any detours and headed straight for the guild. When I opened the door to the guild and entered the building, the guild was crowded with adventurers who had completed their requests.


    I weaved my way through the adventurers to the reception desk.


    "¡¡What''s wrong?"


    Perhaps because I came back too early, the receptionist came to see if there was a problem.


    "I have something important to tell you about the Lantern Ruins. I''d like to talk to you in a private room or with the guild master if possible."


    "Important?¡¡...... Okay. I can''t just take the  you to Guildmaster, so I''ll ask him in the back room first."


    "Thanks."


    "Sorry, it''s a rule," said the receptionist, leading me to the back room.


    "So, what''s the matter?"


    If I were an ordinary six-year-old, the conversation would not have gone so smoothly. I was grateful for my aristocratic status at times like this.


    "Actually, I''ve already been to the Lantern Ruins, but I found something amazing there.


    "Oh, you''ve already been there and back?¡¡Did you use a horse?"


    Well, it''s not impossible with a horse, is it? That''s what most people would think. In fact, the Fahrenheit family has a few fast horses.


    "No, it''s not like that, but it''s true that I went and came back. Well, I figured that''s the way to go."


    "Okay, "


    I''ll tell   her about my unique magic another time. I''m sure  she will be able to understand if I explain it to    her at the time when  i will  be tested for promotion to the next rank.


    "So, the great discovery is this."


    I took out a silver ingot from the leather bag I was carrying and placed it on the desk.


    "......Could this be ...... mithril?!"


    Mithril ....... It''s not just silver or aluminum, it''s silver with a strange luster. I''m not sure wha to make of it.


    I took out a mithril key tag with my family crest from my pocket and compared it to the shine of the ingot.


    "Yeah, it definitely looks like mithril."


    "Hal, can I take this to the guild?¡¡I want to make sure it''s real alright ?.


    "Sure."


    "Thank you, I''ll be right back, have a cup of tea and wait for me!"


    As soon as she said that, the receptionist ran to the back of the guild with a silver lump that seemed to be mithril.


    Well, I guess I''m going to be bored for  while. In order to pass the time, I''m going to do some meditation to amplify my magic power, which I''ve been slacking on lately.


    .............


    ...................


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "Welcome back."


    By the time  she came back, I had a slight increase in magic power.


    Well, joking aside.


    "So, how did it go?"


    "I''ve only done a quick appraisal, but I''m pretty sure it''s real mithril. ...... You found that in the Lantern Ruins, didn''t you?


    "Yes, I did. Well, to be precise, in a huge, supposedly undiscovered crypt beneath the Lantern Ruins."


    "Undiscovered areas of ancient ruins. ...... Hal, this is amazing. This is the discovery of the century. It could go down in the history books."


    The receptionist told me with a serious face, no joke. It''s not as if she was talking about herself.


    "The greatness is yet to come. Actually, that ingot is only one of many. I think there were roughly a thousand times as many in the Lantern Ruins.


    "A thousand times!"


    "Also, there was a rainbow-colored ingot in the center, do you know what it is?"


    The receptionist was troubled to hear the word "rainbow".


    "I don''t know. ...... Either way, this is way out of my area . I''ll take you to the guild master, and we can go over it again.


    "Yes."


    So I was told, and I was ave  to meet with  the guild master.


    ??


    "It''s probably an orichalcum."


    In the Guildmaster''s room on the second floor of the Adventurer''s Guild, me, the receptionist, and the Guildmaster (a strange-looking woman) talked.


    "Orihalcon is ......, the legendary one!"


    The receptionist was astonished at what the guildmaster had said.


    "Yes, I''m sure of it. As far as I know, orichalcone is the only metal that glitters in rainbow colors. There was also a mountain of mithril, so I think it''s highly plausible. I''m not sure how you found it, but I''m glad you did. ...... Mr. Eberhard."


    Guilmaz spoke to me. Despite the fact that it happened so much, I''m the one who brought the story to you, the six-year-old. He seemed to be quite taken aback by the out-of-the-ordinary development.


    "I felt something strange on the floor of the ruins, so I checked with ''sonar'' and found it."


    "It''s amazing that you can use sonar at your age, and  it''s also amazing that you noticed it."


    "Sonar" is a C-rank non-attribute magic, right?¡¡There aren''t that many adventurers who can use it, are there?"


    The receptionist''s eyes on me changed to those of a child prodigy.


    "Well, even I didn''t learn ''sonar'' until I was 15.


    "You''re  bteer than Gilmas?


    "Yes. Well, it doesn''t matter  to me. The Lantern Ruins are more important  right now


    The receptionist told me that when she was young (and he still looks pretty young), Gilmas was famous around the Haightburg area as an A-rank adventurer. The receptionist secretly told me about it.


    I wonder if there''s a law in this world that says beautiful women are strong.


    Well, that''s beside the point.


    "What''s going to happen to this ingot?


    I asked implicitly, "As the first discoverer, can I claim ownership of the ingot? Gilmas smiled slightly at me and said gently;


    "Don''t worry. As the finder, you will have 50% ownership.


    "Fifty percent?"


    "Yes. Normally it is 100%, but this time the situation is a little different. You went to the Lantern Ruins on a research mission, right?¡¡Since the purpose of the  mission was to investigate, we can''t afford not to give the client any of the results of  it . I''m sure you were paid well for that, so it''s a good  deal ".


    "What about the ownership of the Lantern Ruins?¡¡Ownership, or rather jurisdiction, is fine.


    "Ownership?¡¡I don''t know who owns those ruins, ....... I thought it was under the jurisdiction of a research institute under the direct control of the imperial government.


    It''s a little unclear. If you don''t make this kind of information clear, before you know it, it could be illegally occupied by a shady merchant or individual and they could claim ownership. Humans have a strange habit of flocking to places that smell of money.


    "If the ownership of the Lantern Ruins is unclear, I would like the Adventurer''s Guild to hurry up and recommend to the territorial government or the country that the Lantern Ruins be officially owned by the public, and to temporarily blockade the area until it is owned by the public.  I am  request it  not as a adventurer, but as the next head of the Farenheit family.


    Even though the Fahrenheit family is behind this, the Adventurers Guild and the Frontier Counts are two separate organizations. There is no hierarchy between them. So, of course, we can''t issue orders with compelling force, but that doesn''t mean we can ignore the requests of either side lightly. In order to maintain a mutually beneficial relationship, it is important to cooperate with each other.


    "You''re right.  I''ll send a few trustworthy adventurers and guild staff to the ruins as soon as possible. Leave the requesting to me. I''ll also contact the headquarters of the Adventurer''s Guild in the Imperial City.


    "I''ll ask my dad for help too."


    "Hmm, you''re very convincing, Eberhard. Isn''t that a bit unfair?"


    "Well?"


    I''m simply saying that it''s easier to talk to someone when their father is the head of the territorial government. I have to use  my connections.


    "I can''t wait to see what the future holds for you."


    Gilmas muttered with a bitter smile. I felt somewhat sorry for the receptionist who had been left behind.


    um.. sorry for mess with chapter 28 , sorry added  chapter double and n the second time  press  number  instead of 7 so ..  by the way how to make updates auto instead of manual ?

 CH 28

    What?¡¡The Lantern Ruins?"


    "Yes, I''ve already talked to Guilmas in Heitburg, so all you have to do is make the formalities and it''ll be over.


    When I told my father about the Lantern Ruins, he seemed quite surprised.


    "I knew you were going to do something big someday, but ...... you did it much faster than I expected.


    "You say that like it''s a bad thing."


    "Well, it''s not bad, and as a lord, I welcome it. "


    "Well, why don''t you let your subordinate civil servants take care of that?¡¡They''re well paid, right?"


    "Well, the salaries of civil servants in my territory are as high as in the imperial capital  so I guess that''s okay. ......  We larking people if they , if you work too hard,  they will destroy their   body."


    "If we don''t have enough people, why don''t we hire more?


    "That''s easy for you to say. ......?


    Based on the chit-chat, I made sure to convey the important points. Now I don''t have to worry about the Lantern Ruins. The old man looks like a brainiac, but it seems that he is quite good at governing.


    Well, it''s natural to say that. If he wasn''t good, he wouldn''t be able to be the northern general.


    And so, the Lantern Ruins and buried resources fiasco came to an end.


    ??


    "This will be your share, Hal. And the cart. It was left in front of the forest, and the staff took it home."


    A few days later, when I visited the guild, what awaited me was an eye-watering pile of metal ingots and my beloved cart.


    "How did you bring all this back?"


    "I heard it was so  troublesome . ...... I'', so much so that even the entire guild staff couldn''t keep up. , so they had to bring in a lot of Heitburg soldiers and adventurers.:


    "it was hard to keep them from being stolen.


    "I heard that they got together a group of trustworthy people and counted them properly before transporting them, so there was no problem."


    "That''s  good to know."


    I wish the Japanese management would learn from that.


    "But we can''t bring back such a large amount of metal."


    "The guild has arranged for a wagon to deliver it to the lord''s mansion. "


    "Oh, idon''t have to carry it there  on my own . Thank God."


    "I also want you to accept that this is unavoidable, but the cost of transporting it from the ruins to the mansion will be deducted from the ingot pile. I''m sorry for accepting it after the fact."


    "Oh, well, that can''t be helped. It''s not like I can pay in cash, and I''m grateful to you because  I only had to pay a little bit out of your pile of ingots.


    "And also, with the accomplishment of this request, Hal-has been promoted to D rank. Congratulations. It''s the fastest record of getting rang  ever."


    "Oh, really ?¡¡I''ve only done one D-rank request."


    Even though it''s a big accomplishment, I''m pretty sure the request itself is a D rank.


    "That''s Gilmas'' intention. He said it was a waste to let a talented person like you  doing at a low rank missions ."


    "Ah, I see. ......""


    The guildmaster is likely to say that.


    "And it wasn''t just the ingot that was found.


    "What?"


    I wonder if there was more to it."


    "It seems that the veins are still alive in those ruins, and a huge amount of mithril resources have been discovered deep in the tunnels."


    "Wow, ......, that''s amazing."


    "The Lantern Ruins are now officially owned by the Farenheit family, so the frontier county will be enriched from now on.


    "It''s not a gold rush, but a mithril rush.


    It''ll be interesting if this leads to economic development. I''m going to be the one to spark the historic economic boom.


    "I wonder if my salary will go up, too.


    Sally, the receptionist (who told me her name the other day), glances at me with a wandering eye and mutters.


    "What''s the pay system like for guild employees?''


    "It depends on the department you work in, but for a receptionist, it depends on how many good adventurers you can handle.¡¡The more the adventurers in your charge contribute to the guild, the higher your reputation will be."


    " Well then, I guess I''ll just go ahead and accept the request."


    "Yeah, good luck."


    After parting with Sally, who had a nice smile on her face, I decided to head straight for the request board. Now, what should I do today? It seems that I''m a newcomer with high expectations.


    ??


    The next day, having obtained a large amount of precious metal ingots, I went to Mei''s house for the first time in a while.


    As I walked down the street to the forge, I felt like it had been a long time since I had been here, even though I hadn''t been for a few days. There are still many people on the street, and the market street is as lively as ever, but there are products and foods that were not here the last time I was here, and it makes me realize that the economy of this world is constantly spinning.


    "Old man, give me four skewers."


    "Whoa, kid, that''s really generous. I''ll give you some."


    Every time I pass by here, I talk to the old man who is SELLING skewers and pay him more than usual. He picks out a slightly larger skewer and hands it to me.


    ". Thanks for the food.


    "Thanks a lot!"


    As I had acquired enough wealth by chance to live a life of extravagance without working for the rest of my life, it didn''t matter how many skewers I bought, it wouldn''t affect my wallet. Even if I bought all of the street vendors'' goods, the percentage of expenditure would be negligible.


    I wouldn''t actually do it, because I''m sure some people would get in trouble if I did, but the fact that I don''t have to worry about prices when I shop anymore is a huge advantage.


    I walked down the lively street with a skewer in my mouth, wondering what it must be like to have a black card.


    After a few minutes of walking, I arrived at the familiar Kajiyacho.  I   pass along the street until  i came to a relatively large workshop a few blocks away. That was May''s parents'' house, the Arendal Workshop.


    "Mei, are you there?"


    I called out from the front  to the second floor where Mei would be. A moment later, the window opened and Mei peeked out from inside.


    "I''m coming!"


    Mei came running out of the front door with the usual sound of running down the stairs.


    "It''s been a long time!"


    "Geez.


    I don''t think it''s been that long since I''ve been away, but it''s been a very long few days for Mei. She ran out of the room and lunged at me with all her might.


    "Mei, here''s a souvenir for you."


    I had to pull her away from me and put a skewer of roasted meat in each hand. I''m not sure if it was the skewers that did it, but she easily pulled away from my embrace and started to squirm for the meat.


    "''Actually, I''ve acquired a large amount of metal in the past few days."


    "Oh, yeah."


    "You can tell me about it after you''ve finished eating."


    I warned the ill-mannered May and continued.


    "It''s not just metal, you know. Do you know what thhis ?¡¡Mithril and Orihalcon.


    "Mithril!¡¡Mifui!"


    "All right. Finish your mral first  for


    I''m not going to listen to you, so I''m going to be quiet until Mei finishes eating.


    "Mogumogu......, thank you for the food!"


    "Yes, thank you. So, do you know what mithril andOrihalcon  are?


    Judging from  her reaction, I''d say she probably did.


    "Of course I do!¡¡Mithril is a very important treasure for magicians., and orichalcon is also famous among dwarves as a treasure of transmission!


    "Hmmm. It''s not only famos  among the human race .


    I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s not hard to understand why even a child would know about mithril and orichalcohol.


    "So, I want you to come to my house as soon as possible. Let''s build the workshop  in the secret base  thar we talked about before.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Okey!


    I took Mei to my house. All the while, I was being nibbled on by Mei, holding her hand as usual. Let''s just say it was quite embarrassing for an adult of my mental age to see people on the street looking at me with smiling faces.

 CH 29

    When we arrived at the backyard, we immediately started preparing to build the workshop.


    The first thing we had to do was to select a location. We had already done this last time, so we only needed to check.


    The next step was to design the building. This is where Mei''s talent came into play. First, she drew a picture of what kind of building she wanted on a piece of paper with a pen, and her drawing was very good. Her lines were not blurred at all, and her perspective was very clear. The quality of her drawings is so good that she might be able to make a living as a painter in a few years.


    But that''s where it really begins. Mei''''s blueprint of the workshop was as accurate as if it were drawn by a professional architect. It was not the kind of building that a young child would draw that ignored the laws of physics. She had designed the workshop realistically, with a firm understanding of the laws of physics at work in the real world.


    "Wow, ......, that''s amazing ......!"


    I could not help but groan at this.


    Mei''s blueprint was based on stone, but the building itself was a two-story structure. Just like Mei ''s parents'' house, the first floor was the workshop and the second floor was the living space.


    It seems that the roof and floor will be made of wood. It was a perfect blueprint.


    "Mei , did you just think of this?"


    "Yes, I did. , I just made the house a little more three-dimensional.


    Modern buildings are made of reinforced concrete, so it''s a different story, but basically, pre-modern stone buildings are not 100% stone.


    Thinking  about it. If all the roofs and floors were made of stone, what guarantee would there be that they would not fall down? In the first place, it would be nearly impossible to cut out stones of the same size as those used for the ceiling and floor.


    So the basic pattern is to build a frame out of wood, or make the building stand on its own with stone walls, and then just put a wooden roof on top.


    ...... Would a six-year-old with no building experience normally design a wooden roof or second floor?¡¡They would never think that deeply about it. Not many adults understand the roof and framework of a stone building either, I guess.


    It really makes me think that Mei is always looking at things in great detail. I guess people with a different point of view like this will become big deals in the future. Mei  is still a great girl.


    "The material ...... for the stone walls is fine because of May''s earth magic, but the problem is the wood for the roof.


    The wood for the roof and floor of the workshop must be straight. The wood for the roof and floor of the workshop must be straight, not squishy like in a pit house.


    "I''ll ask the servants in the finance department.


    I''m sorry to say that I have to rely on them every time, but I hope they''ll tolerate it as a child''s work.


    I''m sorry that I have to ask them every time.


    "Lumber?¡¡It''s in Warehouse No. 4. I''ll show you."


    Our administration department was excellent. It is a mystery why the warehouse of a nobleman''s mansion is stocked with straight lumber, just like a lumber store, but it is better to have it than not, so I will not complain. A certain amount of waste is important. If you keep cutting back, you''re going to go bankrupt in an emergency.


    "Then let''s take this and this with us."


    This time, according to the plan Mei  had designed, I carried a few pieces of wood of a good length. I can carry a few pieces of wood with no problem if I am physically enhanced, so I  can carry all the wood back and forth several times.


    "I''ll return the key to the warehouse later, so you can go back."


    "All right. "


    I told the servant that, and I decided to work hard with Mei on the transport. ¡¡. After a few back and forth trips, we (or rather  just me ) finally finished carrying all the lumber for the framework.


    "Alright!¡¡I''m going to build it now!"


    Well, I guess it''s okay that Mei seems to be having fun.


    "Well, I''ll start building the pillars."


    "Yes!


    I carefully pushed the pillar into the ground according to the blueprint, making sure it was vertical. I carefully pushed the pillar into the ground so that it was perpendicular to the blueprint.


    For a while after that, I built the pillars and Mei  continued to correct them according to the plans.


    The next step was to build the wall.


    "Okay, Mei-. I''m looking forward to working with you.


    "Me too "


    As she rolled up her arms, Mei used earth attribute magic with a subtle line that could not be called a spell.


    "''Gnome, I want to make a stone wall, so please do your best.


    What do you mean, "please do your best"? And what about the earth spirit gnomes who do their best with that random spell?"


    But the effect of that random spell was tremendous, and the stone wall that grew out of the ground grew larger and larger, covering the framework. It was an excellent construction process, but when it reached the halfway point, the stone wall suddenly stopped.


    "Mei?"


    "It''s ...... already...."


    When I looked, I saw that Mei had run out of magic power and collapsed. This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    "Water  ......."


    "What Mei needs now is not water, but magic power.


    I don''t know where I learned that.


    As I prodded her, I tuned in to her wavelength and transferred my own magic power to her. Mei  is recovering quickly.


    "Oh, I''ll come back to life. ......"


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing. After regaining her energy, she resumed construction.


    So, after two more sessions of replenishing her magic (this time before she collapsed), I built the roof, Mei built the walls, and the workshop was finally complete.


    "It''s done!"


    We high-fived each other and shared our joy. ...... But as usual, I was hugged. Mei, you love to hug me. ...... I don''t know if she''s strong because she''s a dwarf, but it''s quite painful .......


    Well, I don''t feel bad that she likes me, so I won''t say anything.


    It''s a good thing that I was able to complete it this time, but I don''t think I can stick around every time I need to replenish her magic. She''s not a person with a lot of magical energy, so if she''s going to stay in the workshop as long as she wants, we''ll have to solve the problem of supplying her with magical energy.


    I''m not sure what I''m going to do about it. ......

 CH 30

    Mei''s magic supply problem was the biggest obstacle to developing her talent.


    She is a genius at forging and earth-based alchemical magic. However, she doesn''t have the amount of magic power necessary to develop her talent.


    As I wanted to live a comfortable life  with Mei''s technical skills and modern knowledge as soon as possible, it was an urgent task for me to find a way to compensate for her lack of magical power.


    "Hmm, the obvious and cheap way  is mana potions..."


    A mana potion, or a potion that restores magic power, is an essential item for adventurers to recover their magic power.


    The only drawback is that if you use it too much, it becomes less effective, and more importantly, it is not good for health. The other disadvantage is that it costs a lot of money for ordinary people, but that''s not a problem for me since I have almost unlimited funds. However, I am still concerned about Mei''s health.


    A mana potion is like an energy drink. They use chemicals to forcibly bring the body into a state suitable for recovering magic power, and promote early recovery of magic power. This is the basic idea behind magic recovery potions.


    There were two types of mana potions, and most of the mana potions sold to the public were of that pattern.


    There is another type of potion that dissolves magic power into water and takes the magic power itself into the body, but it is rarely sold. This is because it is very dangerous. Magic power is like a powerful drug. If you take too much magic into your body, you will get addicted to it before your body gets used to it. This is the reason why I matched my wavelength when I transferred my magic power to Mei.


    "It''s annoying. ......""


    "What''s the matter ?"


    Mei, who was very happy after finishing the construction of the workshop, innocently asked me. It''s good to be a child, isn''t it? You don''t have to think about anything difficult. Well, I''m a kid now, too. ......


    "No, Mei''s magic power is not good enough to use magic like this. I''m trying to figure out how to fix that, you know?


    "It takes time to increase your magic power."


    Mei  said as if it was someone else''s problem. I''m thinking about it for you (and me)!


    "I''m sure it''s a different story if you have a magic power outlet. ......"


    I think I''ve got an idea.


    "If Mei herself lacks magical power, it would be nice if there was someone who could make up for it like I did earlier ... It doesn''t have to be a human being ..? ... This is probably  should be external battery. Wouldn''t it be a solution if we could make it? "


    You should be thankful for modern knowledge. If I hadn''t been living in Japan, I wouldn''t have come up with this idea.


    "External magical power battery. Let''s do this."


    "Mei, let''s go into town for a bit."


    "We going out?


    "A little shopping. I''ve got an idea."


    " I am coming !"


    I took Mei  into the city with me. We''ll go past the public areas, the upscale residential areas and the market street.


    "Mei, which is the commercial district?"


    We''re going to the commercial district, which sells magical tools, alchemy materials, and industrial products. The market street is mainly for selling food and handicrafts, so if you want to buy daily necessities, furniture, and home appliances , go to the commercial district. If you want to buy daily necessities, furniture, home appliances, etc., you need to go to the commercial district. Mey''s family was a forging workshop, not a weapon shop, so  I thought  she might know a store that sold wholesale goods.


    "That''s over there!"


    Mei  walked toward the central square. Well, the central square is literally in the center of the city.so you can basically go anywhere in the city once you get there.


    "Hmm, I think it''s that way.",


    When we arrived at the central square, we walked to the south side of the square with a little anxiety in Mei ''s words. It''s true that the main street runs through it and it seems to be the most lively, so I think it''s this way.


    "Oh."


    At the beginning of the road stretching from the central square to each direction, there was an arrow-shaped sign with the name of the street, the direction, and the name of the district ahead.


    "Arnold Street," "Commercial District, this way.


    Apparently, this was the right way.


    ??


    "we arrived "


    "Oh."


    After a few minutes of walking, we came to the commercial district. There are many clothing stores, pottery shops, general stores, and magic tools stores lined up all over the place. There seemed to be a few weapon shops here and there.


    "Now, let''s go to the store that sells magic stones. Is it okay to go to a store that sells materials for alchemy?"


    "Probably, yes."


    We walked in search of a material shop."


    "Mare Clothing Store", "Stanley Magic Tool Store", "Ars Alchemy Workshop" ....... Hmm?¡¡I didn''t know there was an alchemy shop here. It''s not an industrial area.


    "There''s a lot of custom-made alchemy here.


    "I see. ......  "


    As we walked along talking about this, we finally found a store that  we need


    "Material shop Black". This is it.


    We passed a signboard with pictures of materials such as steel and wood, and opened the wooden door. The door opened with a clanking sound.


    "Welcome."


    Inside was an old man in his forties, sitting at the back of the store.


    "What, it''s just the two of you?"


    "Yeah."


    "Do you have any money?¡¡What we have here is pretty expensive."


    "We''ll be fine.


    "Okay. Then take your time."


    Well, two kids alone usually make you nervous. I can''t wait for to grow up.


    "Old man, do you have any magic stones?"


    "Magical stone?¡¡The magic stone is on the right shelf."


    "Thanks."


    The right ...... shelf on the left, from the old man''s point of view, has a basket of magic stones, divided into different sizes.


    "Oh, nice. Let''s see, ......?"


    "It''s beautiful."


    We started with the lowest rank magic stones. They cost about 1,500 El. The price of a goblin''s magic stone is about 1,000 ells, so it''s a fair price.


    I concentrated on examining the amount of magic power inside the demon stones.


    "It''s about a quarter of ...... Mei."


    It seems to have a good capacity. However, it''s probably enough to activate the daily grimoire, but not enough to compensate for Mei''s magical power.


    Next,  we take a look at the one next shelf  to it, which is a higher rank. This one seems to have more D rank demon stones. The amount of magic power is about half that of Mei''s, and the price is 4000 ells. The price is 4,000 ells, and it starts to get a little expensive around here.


    Next to them, there was a line of demon stones that seemed to belong to C-rank demons. They don''t seem to have any higher-ranked ones.


    "The higher-ranked demon stones are in the back of the store. I don''t like it when people steal them."


    "I see.


    The magic stones are small. Some people might steaing l them


    "The C-ranked magic stones are available at ....... Oh, this is good."


    This time, it seemed to have enough magic power for one person, Mei. The price was 10,000 ells a piece. It''s a bit expensive, but it''s a reasonable price .


    "I''ll take about 20 of these C-rank magic stones.


    "Hey, hey, it''s going to cost a lot. Are you okay with that?"


    "yes , here the whole price


    ...... You''re good, kid. Thanks a lot!"


    The old man finds 20 C-ranked magic stones and puts them in a box.


    "I''ll have to make a case for the outside of the magic tank."


    Even if I only buy the magic stones inside, it will be sad if they are bare.


    "Oh, I like this. Mei , do you know what this is?


    "I think it''s aluminum."


    "You''re  clever , girl. That''s right."


    I think I''ll go for aluminum because it''s light and easy to carry around.


    "Oh, you bought a lot. Yso I''ll give you some more . Come back again."


    "That''s very generous!:


    This is how we got the magic stone that holds the magic power of twenty Mei, and the aluminum that will be the battery''s outer case. When we got back home, we''ll start making the magic battery

 CH 31

    In order to make the magic  battery , we bought 20 magic stones and 2kg of aluminum. because magic stones have the property of storing magic power, just like dry cell batteries are used to power magic tools.


    But actually, not just any magic power will do. What''s more, ordinary magic stones cannot be reused. Strictly speaking, reuse is not theoretically impossible, but it is difficult for almost all people who use magic stones.


    Demon stones are the crystallized form of demon power. Just as the waveform of magical power differs from person to person, each individual demon has its own pattern of magical power, just like a fingerprint.


    In other words, as long as the magic power is extracted from the magic stone and used, each magic power of the stone has a slightly different waveform. Therefore, if I want to recharge, or rather fill, a magic stone, I -have to send magic power according to the wave form of the magic stone. And since there are not many people who can do such a dexterous job, reusing magic stones is not very realistic.


    However, I think. If it''s difficult to fill the magic stone, why not make a device that makes it easy to do so?


    Using my modern knowledge and Mei''s genius engineering sense, I''m going to develop a device that converts the waveform of magic power.


    A device that converts the waveform of magic power. It''s easy to say in words, but probably very difficult to make. I myself am good at controlling magic power, so I can change the wavelength at will, but that''s meaningless. I have to somehow artificially or mechanically convert the waveform of the magic power.


    "Hmmm, what should I do? ......"


    As I groan, May asks me, crossing her arms. -What do you mean?"


    "In other words, I should increase or decrease the amount of magic flowing, so that the stones are in line with each other, right?


    "That''s right. I''m just trying to figure out how to do that."


    "Let''s use ...... mithril."


    "Mithril?


    "We have a lot of mithril, but what are we going to do with it?"


    "Mithril is a metal whose power is very easily transmitted. Aluminum, on the other hand, is not that easy to pass on. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.


    ".................. That''s it!


    To be honest, it took me quite a while to understand what Mei was saying, but I guess that''s what it comes down to.


    It''s not that I''m not a fan of the idea, but the idea was to make a conductor out of these two alloys to create a magic circuit. The speed, volume, and pressure of the magical power flowing through the wire would change depending on whether more or less of one of the two metals was used when making the alloy. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time and energy, you''ll be able to make use of it to your advantage.


    --To be honest, I didn''t expect Mei to come up with such a  idea so easily. Maybe I hadn''t yet gauged May''s true  talent .


    ".. This will work."


    I can measure the magic power to adjust the wavelength, and Mei  can adjust the mixing ratio accordingly. It''ll work. If May and I combine our powers, we can create a great invention that doesn''t exist yet in this world.


    ??


    "What do you think?


    "Hmm, I need more mithril. Oh,  way  more " ,


    "yeah, it will be enough "


    " than  next. one  How about this one?


    "Oh, I think there''s too much ...... this time. Make it more aluminum. ......


    "Right. Okay"


    "that''s good."


    May and I continued to build the converter, making adjustments little by little. It was quick to come up with a theory, but the rest of the work was steady and repetitive.


    "Yes. Okay, that''s the last one."


    "Yes."


    The last step was to match the wavelength of Mei s magic power. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Humans also have their own waveforms and wavelengths. It''s not a problem for someone like me who can convert it on his own, but for someone who can''t, if he takes the magic power of the magic stone directly into his body, he''ll get addicted to it.


    In other words, it''s like the relationship between blood type and blood transfusion. Even if the blood is the same, if the type doesn''t match, it will be rejected and the blood will coagulate. You can think of it like that.


    "Now, shall we make it?


    "Yes. ...... What''s this?


    "Yeah, a little more mithril. ...... Next, increase the aluminum. ...... Oh, and decrease it a bit. ....... Next.


    The last step was to match the wavelength of Mei ''s magic power. It doesn''t matter what wavelength  i use a magic tool, but it''s different when  i  take out magic power and use it. Humans also have their own waveforms and wavelengths. It''s not a problem if you''re a person who can convert it on your own like me, but if you''re not, and you take the magic power of the magic stone directly into your body, you''ll get addicted to magic power.


    We worked for several hours. The sun had already set and it was getting dark when the magic battery was finally completed.


    "So, it''s done: ......!"


    ""It''s done!¡¡Yay!"


    Mei was so innocent. She was jumping up and down with joy.


    "You did it, Hal!""


    "Geez!


    It''s always nice to be hugged like this.


    "It''s a little late, but let''s try it out."


    "Of course!"


    Mei  stands up, carrying a magic battery in the shape of a school bag. Although it looks like a school bag, the body is made of aluminum, not leather.


    " Magic power supply is on!"


    "It''s the start!


    When the switch is pressed, the device begins to supply magic power.


    "Oh, it''s coming, it''s coming!


    "Oh, yes, it''s coming!""


    May exclaimed with a strangely erotic expression on her face, but apparently we had succeeded.


    When the magic power in the battery is reduced to a certain extent, I turn off the switch. Now it was time to replenish the magic power in the battery .


    "Okay, let''s get it flowing. ......"


    This time, I, with my vast amount of magic power, will do the work. Of course, I don''t convert the wavelength, but pour it in with the wavelength of my own magic power.


    ".¡¡...... is great, it''s being supplied properly ......!"


    "Yes it did !"


    "Mei, try a little bit of that.


    "Yeah. ...... is  working !


    "Yes!


    When I created the magic circuit, I designed the spout to be 100% mithril, so it doesn''t matter who pours the magic into it, and it''s clear that it''s working. Now anyone can pour magic into it in their spare time.


    "This is great, it''s going to sell!


    "Are you going to sell it?


    "It''s a joint project between  you and me. We''ll apply for a patent in our names to the commercial guild.


    "Hmm, since it''s our  production, we''  need to make cool name to it


    "What would you like?"


    "Gnome-general. ......""


    "Gnomes?"


    "I''m a Dwarf, so I''m a gnome, and Hal is going to be a North Lord, so he''s a general. The two of us together should be ''Gnome Generals''!"


    "I see. ....... That''s a good name. I see. . From now on, anything we develop together will be marketed under the name ''Gnome General''!


    "Let''s do that!"


    In this way, the external magic battery that Mei could use freely was completed, and it was also decided to commercialize it. I''m sure that Mei ''s father, the master of the Arendal workshop, will take care of the formalities at the commercial guild, and if the need arises, I''ll be able to show my identity and things will go smoothly.


    It seems that there is no need to worry about the fake products. Because of the nature of the machine that supplies magic power to the magic stone, it has to be tailor-made to match the magic waveform of the magic stone and the person to whom the magic power is supplied. Since there are only a few people who can do such a dexterous job, there should be no problem. A black box is a black box because it cannot be easily imitated by others.


    After this, Mei''s research and development progressed at an accelerated pace beyond my imagination, but I had no way of knowing that at that time.

 CH 32

    A few months have passed since Mei  and I developed the magic  battery  together. The season has changed from spring to summer, and the days are still hot and humid, though not as hot as midsummer in Japan. However, it is not so hot that we need air conditioning. As long as there is good  brease  in the shade, it is relatively comfortable.


    In the southern part of the country, facing the sea, the temperature is high and the humidity is high, so I heard it is very difficult. I''ve heard that the winters are warmer there, so it''s not so bad compared to Farenheit, where the winters are cold and the summers are cool.


    Now that that''s out of the way, let''s talk about what''s going on with Mei and me. It seems that the magic  battery that we developed was a more revolutionary invention than I had expected.


    The moment the master took it to the commercial guild under the name of "Gnome General", word quickly spread to the magic guild, and through the intermediary of the commercial guild, we ended up signing an exclusive contract with the magic guild. I was told that it would be of great significance for the development and testing of new magic. I''m not a member of the magic guild, so I don''t know much about it.


    At present, only I, who can accurately perceive magic power, and Mei, who can precisely process it, can make a magic  battery . A select production team from the Commercial Guild, the Magic Guild, and the Craftsmen''s Guild is currently trying to secure a mass production system while paying the patent fee, but until they are able to produce \\, the developer, Norm General, will be taking care of all the production. Naturally, the price would go up, and before we knew it, Mei and I were earning as much money as the average person earns in a lifetime.


    The sales and the technical value of the products seemed to have made the master realize the greatness of his daughter''s abilities, and he has put the forging business on hold for now, leaving the production of magic battery to his apprentices. I heard that with Mei''s rough earnings and brokerage fees, the Arendelle workshop was suddenly booming. However, it is typical of the craftsmen that they invest all their profits in technological development. I''m looking forward to the future of the workshop. I think I''ll buy up some stocks while I can.


    In the meantime, the busy Mei is inventing new magic tools and weapons in between the production of magic battery , while using the abundant funds to invest in the equipment and personnel of the Arendahl workshop, or to enhance the equipment of the workshop dedicated to Mei  and me in the premises of the Fahrenheit family. The collaboration between my modern knowledge and Mei''s devilish sense is unstoppable, and before I know it, new products are being sold on the market by the magic guild and the commercial guild.


    By the way, I haven''t announced it  to the world yet any guns or cannons that might obviously disrupt the military balance of the world, because they are dangerous. Such things should be made public when I take over as the Northern General and decide that they are necessary.


    Of course, not making it and not being able to make it are two completely different things, so I will not neglect development. It''s a different world where you never know what''s going to happen, like me being reincarnated. It is necessary to be prepared for emergencies. It''s my policy to knock down stone bridges and build new steel bridges before crossing them.


    One day, as I was leaving my room to grab a snack, I bumped into my sister who was walking down the hallway.


    "Oh, Sis."


    "Hal."


    My older sister, who is two years older than me, is called Noel Ekaterina von Flensburg Fahrenheit. She is very strong-willed, unprincipled and selfish, and I have been troubled by her daily pranks. She was so innocent that I couldn''t get angry even if I wanted  . In a way, I think she has a talent because she attacks me just when I don''t think of getting angry.


    "Hal, what''s wrong?"


    She was probably surprised to see me at home, since I was usually studying with my tutor, running around in the garden, or out of town. It''s not that I don''t take time off, either.


    "I''m hungry, so I thought I''d pick up some snacks.:


    "Oh, that''s great!¡¡I''ll ask the chef to make us something ."''


    Noel grabbed me by the arm and dragged me out of the room.


    "I''d like some pound cake or something."


    "I want sushi. ......:


    "Sushi?¡¡What''s that?


    " I couldn''t help but say what I liked when I was Japanese.


    "It''s raw fish on rice mixed with vinegar."


    What''s that?" That  sounds bad. ......:


    It''s strange that sushi sounds so bad when you only hear about the cooking process. It''s so delicious. ......


    This world is based on the West, so there are demi-glace sauces and exotic spices, but no soy sauce or miso. Fortunately, we have a relatively rich food culture, so it''s not too painful, but I miss the salty Japanese food . I''ve heard that there is a culture of eating rice in the south and on the islands, so I''d like to ask the Chamber of Commerce to order some for me.


    While Noel was dragging me to the kitchen, the door to the reception room opened and someone came out from inside. It seemed that we had a visitor.


    "Oh, there''s a young master  and a little lady."


    The man who came out of the room was dressed in elegant clothes, but had an eerie smile on his face that made it difficult to see his true intentions. His tone of voice was polite, but it was hard to tell what he was thinking on the inside. There are people like this sometimes. I''m not very good at it.


    "These are my daughter and son.""


    Then my father came out and introduced us. He seemed to be smiling on the surface, but after watching him for so long, it was obvious that he was not in a good mood.


    "The young lady is lovely., and the young man looks intelligent. You have the blood of the Count of the Frontier in your veins."


    "Don''t flatter  too much . , I''ve already confirmed what you said. As long as you abide by the laws of my domain, there is nothing I can do to intervene.


    "Yes, of course I understand.  It is only natural for us to visit you to greet you in the course of our business. ...... Excuse me then.


    With that, the condescending merchant man left the house, guided by the butler. An indescribable atmosphere remained there.


    "...... Eberhard."


    "What?"


    "I don''t have any proof of that. Lately, there have been rumors of a gloomy story going around. You''ve been out on the town a lot, you know. Just be careful."


    "All right."


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine. I''m not that worried about that either. I''m not that worried about it. ...... Noel, you should stay out of town.


    ". I don''t have to go into town. I can call my friends and merchants at home."


    "You''d better stay at home."


    It may seem like a self-centered village, but when it comes to the nobility, it''s actually more convenient. The guards would not be happy if  I went into town unannounced, and the merchants in town would literally lose their heads if something went wrong in their stores. On the other hand, inviting people to come to the mansion has a much lower security risk, and since it costs more, the merchants can return more money to the people.


    In the sense of returning money to the commoners  and not causing problems, Noel was right. The only reason I''m walking around freely is because I''m allowed to. Although I have permission to do so, I should normally be confined to the mansion. In my case, I''m strong myself, and there''s no one who can harm me unless I call in a dragon or a northern general, so I have a lot of freedom. Isn''t it wonderful to be strong!


    "By the way, Eberhard, there was a letter for you."


    "A letter?"''


    I don''t think I have a pen friend.  If you''re looking for a promotional DM, go to .......


    "Lilly?"


    It was not a promotional DM. It was a normal letter from a friend, or even a fianc¨¦.


    "...... It''s been a while. I hope you''re doing well, Mr. Eberhard." ...... is a letter to your teacher?


    Unfortunately, I have yet to meet someone I can call my mentor. My dad is my martial arts master, but he''s my dad. He lives at home, so he doesn''t write letters.


    I''ve been free lately, so I''ll come visit you soon . That''s all." ...... Haha, that''s so Lily.


    "Lily''s coming to visit? That''s great. You should get to know your fianc¨¦  better . It will make the future more amicable."


    "That''s what a lovey-dovey couple would say. ......"


    "Oh, so you''re Lily. I''d like to meet her because I''ve never met her before!"


    "Well, I hope the girls get along. Fortunately,  you seem to be on the same page. ......"


    Lily, the tomboy, and  my unreasonable sister as well . I can only see a future where I will be caught in the middle and crushed.


    So, when is this time?, when are  they coming?"¡¡...... "I think  they will arrive three days before the Spirit Festival." That''s today!


    I think it''s too  sudden every time.


    "I''ve heard that they left the day after they sent the letter. That''s what the letter from the duke said.


    "You''re just like Hal, acting on the spur of the moment.


    "We are similar  aren''t we?


    "We''ll have to get ready to meet them . ......


    For now, I''ll show  to her my new inventions and my secret base. That''s what I''ve been spending most of my time doing lately.


    I''m looking forward to seeing Lily again, and figuring out how I''m going to entertain her.

 CH 33

    When I heard that Lily was coming, I hurriedly changed out of my proper loungewear and dressed  into crisp clothes for a special cases . As an aristocrat, I''m not sure if I''m supposed to wear clean and stylish clothes on a regular basis. To be honest, I spend most of my time at home in simple clothes, like shirts and chinos that could be sold at Uniqlo. This wasn''t just me, but also my dad, my mom, and Noel. Not to mention my younger brother and sister, who are still very young .


    I''m not sure why I have to wear such a tight formal wear when no one is looking at me. Aristocrats are creatures that look good, but if you don''t have someone to look at you , you don''t have to ear such  clothes .


    That''s why, when I have an urgent visitor like Lily, I usually have to make my guest wait. However, it''s almost like a formality, and depending on the status of the person  i am dealing with, how long I make them wait, or whether I greet them in person. The old man seemed to be dressed in formal attire today to  great the merchant, but the clothes he was wearing were not of that high a rank, and he was probably kept waiting for a reasonably long time. Adults ......, or rather nobles, seem to have a lot of trouble dealing with details. This is the only part of my life that I am worried about it  in the future.


    I''m not bound by rules, I can do whatever  want !


    I changed from my cotton shirt, which I didn''t mind getting dirty, to a more presentable silk shirt, and changed my underwear from khaki chinos bought at a local store to custom-made dark blue pants. I put on an iron horn leather belt, and I was finally ready to go. Although she was my fianc¨¦e, she was the daughter of a duke. In terms of status, she''s above me, so I can''t afford to look shabby. It seems I can''t be freely.


    "Master Hal, Lady Lily is here to see you."


    Alisa, the maid whom i  kicked  out of the room for trying to help me change, opens the door and comes to tell me.


    "You''re here already? That was pretty last minute."


    I hurried to the door with Alisa. At the entrance facing the lobby, there was Lily in a cute white onesie, whom I hadn''t seen in months, and May in a sleeveless dress, whom I hadn''t seen yesterday.


    "Lily, long time no see. You already here .


    I called out to her, but she didn''t respond .


    "Lilly?"


    When I looked closer, I saw that Mei was also in a low tone.


    "What?¡¡What''s wrong with you two?"


    "...... It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other."


    "It''s terrible. ......"


    "......?"


    There was a disturbing feeling.


    Lily walked up to me, grabbed me by the shoulders, opened her eyes and screamed.


    " who is that  woman?"


    "What?"


    I was about to reply that she was just a friend, when Mei interrupted with an unnecessary remark.


    '' You was just playing with me?!


    So where do you learn to do that?¡¡You and I only play in the first place! I look at the two of them, trying hard to suppress the urge to say ....... Lily is angry, and Mei  looks sad. I''m not sure if that was just a tease, or if she was really sad.


    "What''s this?"


    "Hal'' you idiot !


    "Hal i won''t hang out with you anymore!""


    It seems that at the age of six, I''ve been caught up in a battle of wits.


    ??


    "So Mei and I are just friends and we haven''t caused any problems.


    "That''s true, isn''t it?¡¡So you''re sure about that? It''s not like you''ve been cheating or anything?"


    "How can a child molester have an affair?"


    "That''s true.''


    For the time being, if I wanted to make an excuse on the spot, I had a feeling that the place would be overwhelmed, so I first prepared Mei''s skewered meat and had him close it at the workshop. As expected, Mei reluctantly withdrew when she as told , "I''ll  came later," perhaps because she saw that the genius blacksmith girl wasn''t  match for the duke''s daughter.


    And from there on, it was just time for Lily. I explained to her how much I cared for her and that Mei  was just a good friend and that I was innocent, and she managed to forgive me. I


    I haven''t played with Hal for months," she said., and yet that thief cat has been playing with  you every day, that''s one thing I can''t forgive.


    "Please forgive me, ....... I''ll play with you all day until I collapse."


    . That''s it. I''ll let you off with that."


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. Hmm, I''m not supposed to be a pedophile... ......


    Later, while my sister Noel and Lily, who had come  after hearing  the news of Lily''s arrival, were eating a snack together, I went to the workshop where Mei  was. When I entered the workshop, Mei was playing with some metal in a slightly distracted manner.


    "Mei."


    "...... Hal."


    "Sorry, I can''t play  with  you today.""


    ...... I have no choice. I know what I''m doing. I know that  duke daughter  has an intermediary.


    "You can use this place freely without me. I''ll tell the servants."


    "...... No, it''s fine. When the day comes when you can play, please come to my house."


    "Mei ......"


    I''m lucky that I don''t get to say, "I don''t know you anymore."


    "All right."


    i am sorry then."


    After saying that, May went home. Even though it was bad timing, I''m sorry for what I did. I''ll have to do something to make it up to her in the near future.


    Despite my feelings of incompleteness, I was still happy that Lily had come to visit me, so I decided to enjoy myself to the fullest with her.


    We strolled through the beautiful gardens, explored the mountains behind the city, and even disguised ourselves as commoners before touring the city and enjoying the food stalls. I decided not to go to the workshop or the secret base, as I didn''t want Lily to be sad.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. ......"


    "I''ve done a lot of walking. ......"


    I''ve been working out, so physically I''m fine, but mentally I''m very tired. It is not good for the mind to act while being careful. It was hot outside, and I felt like taking a bath to refresh myself.


    "I want to take a bath."


    "What a coincidence, me too."


    "lets take bath together .


    "Yeah, let''s go to ...... together, eh?"


    I wanted to ask Her , "Are you sure? I wanted to ask him back, but I restrained myself. Or am I a man of self-control? First of all, I''m not a pedophile. No, not at all. Lily is too cute for that.


    "Lily, in case you forgot, I''m a guy."


    "I know that. You don''t like it?


    ". No, I don''t!


    "That''s fine. Let''s go.


    I''m not sure if she''s a tomboy or an arrogant one, but she''s not as bad as Noel, which makes me smile.


    This is how I ended up  bathing  with Lily. ......  Is it okey mixed bathing with your fianc¨¦?


    ??


    Her silk one-piece dress falls away, revealing her fine white porcelain skin. A fragrant scent of flowers drifted from her slightly sweaty neck, stimulating my still-unawakened man parts. The child''s soft belly and cute peachy buttocks tempted me - and that''s not good enough £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡¡I don''t want to be a criminal, even if a i am her  fianc¨¦ !


    But then again, I''m also a six-year-old, and she''s my fianc¨¦ to begin with, so in terms of taking responsibility, there''s nothing wrong with that, is there?¡¡But I''m an adult on the inside, and according to Japanese ethics, it''s a crime to look around like you''re licking a child, but this is the otherworldly Hylant Empire, and I don''t know what''s going on anymore... --.


    "Ohhhhhh!"


    What''s wrong with you?"


    I got a "creepy" from a six-year-old girl. Not bad for an abusive fianc¨¦."


    Apparently my head was going crazy from the heat   and fatigue.

 CH 34

    After getting out of the bath, we changed into our loungewear and drank some cold fruit water. This fruit water is made  from soaking tocana fruit, which has a characteristic lemon-like sourness and a slight sweetness, in natural water. In the city, it is often served in restaurants, and is not widely used in households. The price of cooling magic tools is high enough, as well as the cost of maintaining them, that it is difficult for the commoner  to afford it .


    As I drank the fruit water, I listened to Lily''s story.


    "I think it''s the merchant who''s at fault, even if he knows that your father won''t touch him.


    "Yes, that''s a rude thing for a commoner to do.  they should know your place. It''s unforgivable."


    I gave her an appropriate response and let it go. I don''t know, I think it''s crazy that Lily is talking to me like this without feeling any shame at all, even though we had exposed our nakedness to each other a while ago. I don''t care how much of a child you are, if you were a normal woman, you''d be embarrassed to be naked!


    "I think we should follow the rules. Don''t you agree?''


    '' I don''t see anything wrong with it, because most rules have a good reason, even if they don''t make sense."


    "That''s right!¡¡It''s not like we''re the only ones trying to cheat."


    It seems that even in the duchy ruled by His Excellency the Duke of Bernstein, Lily''s father, there are some merchants who are not of good character. According to Lily, there are some merchants who use illegal methods and do unscrupulous business. It is also troublesome because they are said to be large capitalists.


    "I wish I could crush such a business association. ......"


    "Lily, if you let your power get the better of you, it will make us nobles look bad."


    "I know, I but it''s just so awful. ......


    "I''m sure His Excellency won''t just sit back and watch, so I''m sure everything will fine ."


    Even in our frontier territory, there are people who are involved in suspicious activities and illegal activities. As long as people gather, there will always be a negative side to  it , and as the rulers , we nobles are expected to have the political skills to control them and prevent as much damage as possible.


    Naturally, our family, with a history of several hundred years, has inherited the know-how to deal with such people, and here in Heitburg, we have almost never had any major damage. It''s not just our territory, but the Dukes of Bernstein as well.


    "You''re right. U can rest assured with  my father. I''m getting sleepy now. Hal, come sleep with me.''


    Lily said to me while sneezing. She''s still a child in this respect. I''m still a child, and I''m starting to get sleepy as well.''


    "There is a room for Lily,  aren''t you need to go back?


    There is a saying that men and women do not sit together at the age of seven, and I don''t think it is socially acceptable for a daughter of a good family to share a bed with a man before marriage.


    "I don''t mind. Don''t you like it, Hal?''


    "I don''t mind


    Bathing together is one thing, but sleeping together is totally fine . There''s no way a six-year-old''s body can do anything insolent. In fact, we''re only six years old, not seven, so there''s no problem if we share the same bedclothes.


    "Soft and fluffy.


    Lily always jumps on the bed where she sleep and rolls around. . The last time we met, she was rolling around on the lawn. ......


    "I''m tired, I think I''ll sleep soon."


    In this world, the level of civilization is of a pre-modern quality, with only a hint of medieval times, so to be honest, when I was reincarnated, I imagined that the bedding would be very heavy and hard. However, when I started living here, I found that it was much more comfortable than I expected. It was much more comfortable than the bed or futon I had slept on in my previous life, which was a type of futon laid on top of a wooden board bought at Nitori.


    Of course, my status as a nobleman probably had something to do with it, but in terms of the quality of my sleep, this life definitely surpassed the level of my previous life. So this is the true sleep that I''ve heard so much about. ......


    And my bed is really big. I''ve always had the image that rich people have big beds, but for a six-year-old, it was pointlessly large. Even a sumo wrestler or a foreign rugby player could sleep in it, side by side.


    "You ......"''


    Lily said in a disgusting voice, flipping up the thin summer blanket and inviting me intobed. I wondered where she had learned to do that.


    "You''ll have to do that in ten years.''


    Ten years from now, Lily and I will be sixteen years old. In the culture of this world, it wouldn''t be surprising if we were married. If you''re married, you don''t have to say anything to the people around you whether you''re sleeping together or having sex. Or rather, in the sense of family prosperity, you have to do such things.


    The platinum blonde with a fluffy, gentle perm and fine white porcelain skin. She has clear blue eyes and a pretty face that''s as well-rounded as a bisque doll. And a personality that seems to enjoy being with me. I''m blessed to be able to do whatever I want with her in ten years. Ghehehe .......


    As I rolled over on the futon, Lily came up to me and hugged me.


    "Huh, good night ......."


    Lily says and closes her eyes. The high body temperature of a child and the girlish softness of her touch made me feel annoyed. No, she''s a child,  .......


    "Good night.


    It''s time for me to go to sleep. The woman next to me, Lily, is making my mind go wild, but my body seems to be at its limit. I held Lily''s hand as she hugged me and closed my eyes.


    ??


    " Master Hal . It''s morning."


    I hear a voice calling me. I don''t want you to disturb my pleasant sleep time.


    "Please wake up. ''


    "Oh, it''s so loud."


    "It''s bright outside!"


    I heard the sound of the curtains opening, and it suddenly became bright in front of me. It seems that the maid, Alisa, has come to wake me up.


    "You should wake up too,  lady Lily-. You''re in a very dangerous position.


    "...... Dangerous?"


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of half-open white pajamas, a pair of puffy buttocks, and a cute little girl named Lily . Hmm?"


    "What the hell is this ......?"


    What I saw when I woke up completely was Lily, who was sleeping on my chest, upside down on top of me. She was lying upside down on my chest, right in front of my face, with her crotch in front of my face, and her face buried between my legs in a dangerous place.


    "This is not good."


    When I woke up fully, I saw Lily sleeping on my chest, just upside down against me, while I was lying on my side as usual. Her crotch was right in front of my face, and her face was between my legs, sleeping with her face buried in a dangerous place.


    There is no way that a duchess should be dressed like this, like the adult videos she secretly watched behind her parents'' back in her previous life. It was definitely a matter of concern.


    ."I''m sorry, but ...... this is ......."  you are sleepwalking?"


    It''s a terrible thing to be told. It''s a good thing you''re my fianc¨¦.


    "Hmm, Hal-  ......, I love you ......."


    I''m not sure if she''s confessing in her sleep or if she just likes me as a friend, but either way, Lily is revealing her positive feelings for me. It''s cute, but the way Alisa looks at me is depressing.


    "Good for you, Hal-sama."


    "Stop that smirk."


    I slapped Lily''s ass, thinking that this is what warm eyes look like.


    ". Wake up, Lily. You''re not looking very good."


    "Mmm...... \five minutes......"


    I wonder if I a company employee or a school employee, but I can''t get up until Lily wakes up, so I keep pounding her soft ass.

 CH 35

    After that, Lily stayed at our house for a while. We went for walks in the backyard and mountains, enjoyed afternoon tea in the front garden, had lunch at a fancy restaurant in the upper class district, and went to town dressed as commoners.


    and finally , it was the day of the Spirit Festival.


    "It''s the spirit festival today, isn''t it?"


    "That''s what I thought."


    The Spirit Festival. It''s the most important religion in the country, and it''s based on the folk beliefs that have been handed down in Hylands since ancient times. One of the most important religious events is the Spirit Festival. It is a national festival, similar to the annual festivals of Japanese Shintoism, Obon, New Year, summer festivals, and Christmas in the West.


    It is a major national event held in the summer to give thanks to nature for the abundant harvest and to pray for the prosperity of the nation. It was customary for the entire nation, from the peasants to the emperor, to celebrate this spirit festival, with the people of the region taking the lead in celebrating it.


    In the territory of the Counts of Farenheit, many people gathered at the  main churches in Heitburg, and the annual parade of floats and portable shrines through the city was a summer tradition.


    "What kind of floats will there be this year?''


    "I''m looking forward to it!''


    The memeber of the Fahrenheit family, as the governing family of the territory, are supposed to be in charge of holding the spirit festival in Heitburg. Strictly speaking, the Farrenheit family enjoys the festival with the city''s influential people and citizens during the day, and after dark, they perform the rituals together with the priests of the shrine.


    This is influenced by the religious style of the Imperial Kingdom, which is based on ritual and political unity. Knowing Christianity, it would seem normal for the sacred and the secular to be separated, but this is the Imperial Kingdom of Hylands. The emperor, who is the head of politics, is also the head of the national religion, the Hylant Theocracy. It''s only natural when you think about it. The legend of the heroes is the founding myth of the country. It is only natural that the imperial family, which has the blood of the heroes , would take center stage.


    And we, the nobles, are the ones entrusted by the emperor with the role of governing the various regions. In other words, we are the emperor''s representatives in the provinces. So it was only natural for the nobles to hold a spirit festival in their own territories.


    "I''m going to participate in the ritual at night, is that okay with you?¡¡Wasn''t she supposed to be doing something at the Bernstadt spirit festival?''


    ''I don''t mind, because I''m  your fianc¨¦e".


    That''s right. Lily is the eldest daughter of the Duke of Bernstein, but she has no plans to inherit the family because she has  elder brother . If so, it would be beneficial for both Lily and duke to attend the spiritual festival at home with me, the son of the Fahrenheit Margrave and her fianc¨¦e.


    "In that case, why don''t you join us, Lily?"


    "Yes.


    It''s enough for my father and mother to participate in the daytime banquet. I''m a child, I can''t drink, and I''m still a child, so I don''t feel comfortable mixing with the adults.


    "We''ll have some free time in the evening, so we can look around the city together. It''s the Spirit Festival, so there will be lots of stalls.''


    "Yay!"


    I held Lily''s hand and we went out into the city. I change into some elegant clothes and don''t forget to disguise myself as a wealthy commoner.


    ??


    "Oh my god!¡¡That''s amazing!¡¡Look at this, HaL . Look at that float, it''s really impressive!''


    "It''s so elaborate!¡¡I wonder how much it cost.''


    The floats had the motif of a Western temple, and many players with instruments like bagpipes, flutes, and harps were riding on them. The music was cheerful and nostalgic, like the Celtic music I''d heard in a previous life, and the people around me were hunched over with ale and grilled meat on skewers, making a lot of noise in the middle of the day.


    "It''s so nice.;


    When I come to a festival like this, I naturally feel uplifted. When I see people enjoying themselves, I start to enjoy myself.''


    "Hal-. I want to eat that.''


    "Yakiniku skewers, huh? If that''s the case, I can recommend a place."


    I looked around and searched for the stall of the old man who was always a favorite of mine. I walked around for a while looking for it, and found that he had a stall near the central plaza, a bit far from the clinic.


    He had set up his stall near the central square, a short distance away from the temple, ,


    " Old man, give me four skewers of grilled meat.


    "Whoa,  you boy from before !¡¡Are you with your girlfriend today?¡¡You''re good, I''ll give you one!"


    ''Are you sure? "


    ""Have fun with her!¡¡Thank you!"


    "Oh, she''s not my girlfriend. She''s ......!"


    "Lilly?"¡¡"


    "Whoo!¡¡...... Oh, thank you."


    "I could have given her three, but I was afraid she might drop them on the ground."


    "I know. It has an exotic spice flavor."


    "It''s addictive. One more!"


    "Okey.


    Lily devoured two of the skewers in no time and asked for a third. I also ate my share of the grilled meat skewers and walked around with Lily in a slightly vulgar manner.


    We stayed like this for a while, enjoying the atmosphere of the festival by visiting the stalls and buying fruit water to quench our thirst.


    When we reached the upscale shopping district for the upper class and the atmosphere of the festival had calmed down a bit, I took Lily into one of the stores.


    "Welcome."


    We entered a jewelry store that catered to the aristocracy and wealthy people . The store was sparsely populated, and despite the bustle outside, the atmosphere was calm.


    "Wow!¡¡It''s beautiful!"


    Lily was drawn to the showcase of products."


    "Are you picking out a gift today?"


    The jeweler, who seemed to be the owner, smiled naturally and spoke to us.


    "Yes, ".


    "I''d like to give her a pendant or something that would suit her."


    "Very well, sir. Please wait a moment."


    The jeweler looked around the store for a moment, then looked at me and led me to a shelf.


    "How about this one? It''s a little pricey, but it has a very nice design" that reminds me of the color of  her companion''s hair and eyes.


    He showed me an elegantly designed pendant with a gold chain that reminded me of Lily''s blond hair and a pint-sized emerald that reminded me of the blue of her eyes.


    "Here.''


    "Very well, sir."''


    As the jeweler said, it is indeed a bit pricey, but that''s a minor issue. I had a lot of assets from my adventuring and being a part of the Gnome Generals, so I didn''t have to buy a gift for my fianc¨¦e with my parents'' money.


    Then I would choose two more items and buy them as a set too. We walked out of the store with Lily still engrossed in the jewels in the showcase, sat down on a bench in the square and I handed her the emerald pendant I had just bought.


    "Here, you can have it."


    "Are you sure?"


    The emerald pendant is the size of a pinky fingernail, and it''s an elegant pendant that suits Lily. When I handed it to her, I gave the pendant the magic of communication as a gift.


    "I''ve given this pendant a ''communication'' spell, so if you get lonely you can always talk to me with this.''


    I also have one of the items I bought earlier, a bracelet-shaped "communication" magic tool with sapphires embedded in it. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    "Can I talk to you anytime?"


    "Yes. ".


    There are many variations of this "communication" magic that connects distant places with each other via wireless communication, but the truth is that most mages are not able to   use it on a long distance. maybe a few kilometers at most.


    Even so, there is no shortage of communication on the battlefield and in the city, and if mages who can use "communication" are on standby at multiple relay stations, like in the Ekiden system, information can be transmitted from one end of the country to the other at a very high speed.


    So even if the limit is only a kilometer or so, a mage who can use "communication" is valued to a certain extent, and at least will not be out of work.


    It''s such a B-grade non-attribute magic "communication", but the one I use is far more powerful than that of other mages. The distance from Heitburg to Bernstadt, the capital of the Duke of Bernstein''s domain, is about 500 kilometers It would be easier to understand if I said it was about the distance from Tokyo to Morioka. I don''t know what the maximum distance is, because I haven''t tried it yet. The Farrenheide frontier territory is a vertical rectangle that is close to a square, so the diagonal line connecting the edges of the territory is the longest route that can be taken in a straight line. That distance is about 800 to 900 kilometers, so we can communicate for at least 800 kilometers without time lag. I don''t know how much further we can go, because I haven''t been outside the territory yet. My feeling is that we can go another 500 kilometers or so.


    However, if I wanted to connect that much distance with magic, it would normally consume a great deal of magic power. In fact, that was the reason why most mages could not connect long distances. That''s where my previous life knowledge came into play.


    If you don''t have enough magic power, you can just push the burden onto someone who does. It''s the same as the principle of toll-free numbers and collect calls. The cost of the call is imposed on the other party. I''m the one who consumes the most magic power.


    By doing this, I was able to solve the problem of communication distance immediately. No matter who the other party is, as long as they are communicating with me or through me, they can communicate without worrying about the distance issue.


    I''ve also made some improvements so that the ''communication'' doesn''t get mixed up in the way of phone numbers. Eventually, I would like to develop magic for jamming and communication interception.


    "I''d like to develop jamming and interception magic as well."


    "That means there''s magic that can send your voice far away."


    "Wow, ...... that''s kind of cool. ......""


    Unlike Mei , Lily was not very interested in technical matters. However, she was very happy to be able to communicate with me.


    "So you won''t be lonely now!"


    "I guess so. We can talk all the time".


    "We''ll be in touch every day!"


    "Oh, every day?"


    It''s not always possible to go out every day. There are days when I''m tired and sleepy, and  it  don''t have a recording function, so if I take off my bracelet while I''m taking a bath, I may not notice.


    "I''ll try to answer as much as I can, but please don''t be upset if I can''t."


    "I can''t help it. It''s not like I want to be bombed, either."


    I didn''t know what to think about that, but I was relieved that Lily wouldn''t be lonely anymore."


    "Letters take a long time to arrive, you know."


    "Yes. "


    The smile on her  face made me feel glad that I had given her this gift.

 CH 36

    Night had fallen. The people of the city were still drinking, dancing, and making noise, but not the nobles and priests.


    The Spirit Festival was about to begin. It is the role of us nobles and priests to perform the rituals and give thanks to the spirits of the earth and the gods of heaven. If the lively festival we had just witnessed was the daytime portion of the Spirit Festival, this was the nighttime portion of the Spirit Festival.


    "Brother?"


    "Clifford. It''s been a long time."


    "It''s good to see you."


    . It''s a big day. I can''t afford to get sick."


    "You''re right. ...... It''s been a long time, Eberhard."


    "It''s been a long time. Uncle."


    My father, Karlheinz Klaus von Fahrenheit, has several siblings. However, he has no older brothers or sisters, but two younger brothers and two younger sisters under his eldest son, Dad.


    This person is Clifford Kraus von Fahrenheit. This is Clifford Kraus von Fahrenheit, the younger brother of my father, who is the head priest of the Heitburg Temple.


    "It''s been a long time,  sir Hal.


    "Long time no see, Ani."


    "Hi, long time no see. Ellen. Edward."


    They''re my cousins. They are my uncle Clifford''s children. Ellen is the eldest, and Edward is her younger brother and eldest son. Ellen is one year younger than me, and Edward is three. Edward is exactly the same age as my younger brother, Albert. They are both lovely siblings who call me brother.


    The second Farenheit family, with Clifford as the patriarch, is a branch of our Farenheit family. The first family is the successor to the lord, and the second family is the successor to the priest. This is how they usually divide the sacred and the secular to rule this large frontier county.


    This is because, as a practical matter, there is no way we can have a literal unity of church and state. It''s impossible for me to be a priest in addition to my busy work as a lord. Therefore, as a member of the same family, it was the usual practice of the nobility to entrust the "ritual" part to a branch family.


    This is the same even for the imperial family. The Emperor is busy ruling the Kingdom of Hylands. So it was customary for the Cardinal of Hylands, the head of the temple in the imperial city of Orleus, the headquarters of the Hylands religion, to be passed down from generation to generation to the emperor''s younger brother or a male relative.


    "The rituals are about to begin. Is everyone ready?"


    In order to perform the ritual, we all changed into our priestly attire. I was dressed in a white vestments, which made me look like a respectable cardinal."


    "You look good, Hal."


    Lily, who has also changed into a female priest''s vestments, says to me. Lily, too, was no longer the tomboy that she usually was, but her white robe was neat and clean and looked great on her.


    "It''s time. Time to go, everyone, stay calm and don''t get nervous as we practiced.


    The old man said, mainly to us kids. I''ve been there last year, and I''ve practiced a lot, so there''s no problem. I''m sure Lily will be able to handle herself as a young lady as always, not to mention her siblings who are priests in their own right.


    "I''m fine."


    "Good. Let''s go.""


    The sound of bells ringing ....... The fire was lit in the shrine. The fire is lit in the ritual hall, and the spirit festival night begins.


    A few hours passed.


    A few hours have passed since then. The rituals proceeded smoothly, with no one making any mistakes, everyone taking their places, offering prayers for thanksgiving and prosperity, and raising offerings according to the prescribed rituals.


    After the ritual, we were greeted in the courtyard of the shrine by envoys from other noble families, the heads of the guilds, the heads of the large merchant associations, and the upper echelons of the patrol and internal affairs officials. We didn''t go around to greet them because we were in a higher position than they were.


    "I would like to extend my congratulations to you and your family."


    "Thank you for coming all this way."


    "Thank you for your continued support.""


    "May you be blessed with the blessings of the spirit.""


    These are all standard phrases. Both my dad and uncle change the wording a little depending on the person they''re talking to, but basically what they''re saying is the same. I guess it''s called socializing. Adults are such annoying creatures.


    By the time we were done, it was well past midnight, too much hard work for a six-year-old. I felt like I was about to lose consciousness.


    "You guys did a great job. You must be exhausted. Now go home and get some rest."


    "What about you, Dad?"


    ". We still have some cleaning to do."


    "Hmm."


    Strictly speaking, the Spirit Festival was not over just for today. We have to guard the fire all night long to make sure that the sacred fire on the altar does not burn out.


    However, this is not our role. There were several priests who were in charge of keeping the fire going. What they mean by "tidying up" is handing over the task to these fire keepers. Then, tomorrow morning, the fire will be extinguished according to the proper procedure, and the ritual will finally be over.


    This fun but difficult ritual role will be taken over at the same time when I succeed as the head of the family. I still have almost thirty years to go before I take over the house, but if I don''t get used to it while I still can, I''ll be in trouble later.


    At first, this year''s spirit festival went off without a hitch. I think I''ll take a good night''s rest tonight.


    ??


    After the spirit festival, we spent a peaceful day without any major events. It was hot outside, so we stayed inside reading books and telling stories to cool off, and before we knew it, the day to say goodbye had arrived.


    "I don''t want to go home yet."


    ''"I don''t want to leave yet. I have a communication device, so I won''t be sad."


    "I''ll see you in the winter.


    "I''ll be waiting. I''ll come to you in the fall."


    "Okay. See you later, Hal!"


    "See you, Lily."


    It''s about 500 kilometers to Bernstadt, the Duke''s hometown. It is a long journey of six days even with the duke''s excellent horses and a high performance (actually, the bearings used in the cart have been modified during the past week, so the performance is even higher) carriage.


    As a duke''s family, they have several excellent guards, and there are several patrol stations on the main roads. There are also several patrol stations along the main roads. The security on the main roads is quite good due to the heavy traffic, not to mention the narrow side roads. There was no need to worry.


    "Bye bye!"


    Lily''s cheerful voice made me feel that she was a tomboy after all, as she leaned out of the carriage window and waved her hands around. If you look closely, you''ll see that the maid''s hands are wrapped around her waist, so she''s probably holding on desperately to keep Lily from falling inside the carriage. Maids have a tough job.


    And so, after a week''s stay, Lily returned to the Duke''s estate.


    Although there was a conflict with May during her visit, it did not become a big problem thanks to May''s support. Lily didn''t mention it from there on, and I think she enjoyed it enough. It''s been a while since I''ve had any fun with Lily, and I''m glad I did.


    ...... Well, now I have to go to Mei ''s place to make it up to her."


    I disguised myself as a commoner (although I try to look "somewhat rich," so I''m not that badly dressed), put on a leather pouch, said a few words to the gatekeeper, and went out into the city.

 CH 37

    "Hal, it''s been a long time.


    "I''m glad to see that you haven''t changed."


    I thought she was depressed because she couldn''t see me, but she was working on her own work as usual. I wonder if stress is the reason why the daily quota of magic  battery and magic wavelength converters are half finished, and  yet there are remnants of works I''ve never seen lying around.


    However, it seemed to relieve her stress, and her expression was relatively clear.


    "Oh, by the way, I had something for  you ."


    "What is it?"


    "Here."


    I handed her another item that I had bought when Lily and I stopped by a jewelry store on the day of the Spirit Festival.


    "Is this a ...... pendant?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry about the other day. I''d like to apologize for that, but I''ve given it a ...... ''communication'' spell, so I hope you''ll keep it on your person."


    "If you want a magic tool for communication, I''ve made one before. ......


    "But that''s not cute. Mei is cute, so she needs to wear something nice."


    When I replied, May''s face turned red and she started stammering. Her hair is red, and her face is red from the neck up.


    "Isn''t  it cute?"


    "Yes. Cute,"


    In fact, Mei''s face is quite well-rounded, and there is no doubt that she will become quite beautiful in the future.


    "I''m sure she''ll be very beautiful. ...... "


    May scratches her head and shrinks back as if embarrassed.


    Ruby, t would go well with her fiery red hair. With my sapphire and Lily''s emerald, we could have a battle of the three demons.


    Mei is embarrassed, or maybe she''s just too shy. I put a pendant around her neck.


    "Yes, it looks good on you."


    "''Thank you very much ......''"


    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''ve been so impressed with your work.


    She told this through the magic tool,  it was quite a sight.


    ??


    "Look, it''s the newly opened ''Demonic Assault Gun''."


    After that, Mei  was ladylike for a while, playing with the pendant on her  neck , but after 15 minutes, she recovered and regained her usual innocent energy. She was now explaining to me about the secret magic tools that she had developed during the week  I had been away.


    "Whoa. A magic shock gun. Is it different from the previous gun?"


    Previously, Mei  and I had used magic to shape modern knowledge of Earth. It''s a single-shot, reloadable, pseudo-flintlock gun. It is a relatively primitive gun, slightly more powerful than a flintlock rifle, but less powerful than a modern bolt-action rifle. The reason for the "pseudo" is that it is technically not a flintlock rifle, but a magical rock rifle. The reason for the "pseudo" is that it is not strictly a flintlock rifle but a magical rock rifle.


    "Yes. The previous gun had a good amount of power, but it still lacked versatility."


    "It''s a dangerous toy for ordinary people who can''t use magic, but for soldiers and adventurers who can use magic and bowguns, is should be fine .


    In this world, there are bowguns. In addition, they are quite well made and have high power, accuracy, and rapid-fire capabilities that do not require the development of guns. If you combine it with magic, it will give you a higher level of aggression than a poorly made flintlock gun.


    In fact, guns with extremely primitive structures existed before Mei and I developed them. The quality of the gun was disappointing, as it did not even reach the level of a flintlock gun, but as long as gunpowder was known to exist, there existed a kind of tube that was less than a gun. However, it could only be used as a false threat against small wild animals, and it was only powerful enough to kill even humans. Inevitably, they were only used as traps in rural areas, and had long since fallen into disuse in adventurer and military circles.


    "But this gun is completely different!:


    "How is it different?"


    "It uses Hal''s shock magic."


    "My shock magic  ?"


    "Yes. I''''ve seen Hal cast magic on magic stones before, but this time You used it to combine the magic tank technology that stocks magic power in magic stones with the magic of casting spells to open a gun that can cast Hal''s spells on anyone, although the power is fixed. I''m sorry.


    "What?


    "Please watch. "


    --Bang!


    ""Yeah, "


    --Bus-bus-bus-bus.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no."


    The revolver in May''s hand fired a number of small impact rounds, about one centimeter in diameter, but they were definitely my impact rounds. They hit the wooden planks and made several fist-sized holes in the wood.


    "This might bring , military revolution and ......."


    "As you can see, each magic stone can shoot six times. There is also a magic stone that can shoot six times per stone. There are also two types of magic stones."


    e showed me a magic stone that looked like a magnum bullet. After all, May''s talent was out of the ordinary.


    "May."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t let the master see this."


    "What?¡¡All right, ."


    "Use it only for your own protection. If anyone else finds out, they''ll copy  that and we''ll lose our military advantage.


    "If that''s what you want to do, Hal, I don''t mind."


    I put my hand on May''s shoulder, who didn''t seem to understand anything, and I vowed to never take my eyes off her from now on. ......

 CH 38

    After carefully explaining to Mei, the developer of the secret weapon "Magic Shock Gun," how the weapon would have a great impact on society and how it could endanger her, I managed to get her to understand and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, I wasn''t sure if Mei  would understand, since she was an inventor and craftsman at heart, or at worst, a mad scientist. She was not stupid, but rather quite intelligent, judging from her sense of invention and the observation and point of view that underpinned it.


    "It''s true that it''s frightening to think that this could be circulated and eventually be used to target me.


    Mei  is the creator of such extraordinary inventions. It would be better if her genius was bought and she was recruited by a large capital merchant or a nobleman. Some of them might use dangerous professions and use illegal means to get Mei to do what they want. As the eldest son of the Northern Shogun family, and more importantly as a friend, I will never allow such a thing to happen, but I can''t just stick to Mei all the time. Perhaps in the future I''ll hire Mei as my own forger, but for now, we''re both still children.


    It would be better to keep the magic shock gun out of sigh  until I''m strong enough to let no one mess with it, or at least until Mei  learns how to defend herself. The impact gun is certainly powerful and epoch-making, but it''s still good to use up to B rank. A rank ... No, if there is A-rank, it must be done without any hands or legs. And if you are a royal aristocrat or a big merchant, you can easily hire an A-rank adventurer or bouncer.


    In short, I need to be able to fight off the A-rankers lightly in order to be safe.


    "A-rank, huh?"


    I''m sure I''m the strongest six-year-old in the world, but that''s meaningless.


    Ranks are a kind of official standard for measuring the strength of adventurers and mages, and a certain level of skill is guaranteed if the rank is the same regardless of the type of job. It is a standard set by the guilds of adventurers and magicians, and the governments of various countries, including the Imperial State, in cooperation with each other, and it has spread all over the world because of its convenience.


    Father  who always does mock fights when training is too strong, and to be honest, it is difficult to judge how strong the S rank is, but my mother, Theresia Sally von Flensburg Fahrenheit, the "fresh green saint," is relatively easy to understand. But it''s relatively easy to tell. My mother is an A+ ranked mage, but while she uses magic with great dexterity, I have far more magic power than she does. Of course, in proportion to the amount of magic power, the power of a single blow is actually higher for me.


    However, rank is not as simple as it seems. It''s not just a matter of being strong. It''s about how well you can use magic. How well can you cast the right spell? Is it powerful enough? Is the speed of activation and accuracy within an acceptable range?


    There is no limit to the criteria, but I haven''t beat my mother at all except for her power and magical power. The magic listed in "Magic Encyclopedia" has been roughly mastered, but some of the last ones have not yet been mastered, and above all, "Magic Encyclopedia" alone is not enough. If it is a general magician level, it is already enough at the time of "Magic Encyclopedia -Basic Edition-", but if you want to succeed the Northern General who occupies one of the strongest parts of the empire, "Advanced Edition" will be a little unsatisfactory.


    I still need to learn a lot of magic, and in addition to magic, I also need to learn the martial arts of the Northern Shogun Bushin style. The development of magic tools is also a good idea, but when will I become strong enough to feel secure? It looks like I still have a long way to go.


    ??


    "I''ve never been to this area before, come to think of it.


    "Well, I sometimes come here when I''m carrying unloaded goods, but ......''


    "It''s not a place you want to come alone."


    "Yes."


    We were now at the edge of the warehouse district, not far from the craftsmen''s quarter and blacksmith''s quarter of the city of Heitburg. The reason is not important. We were simply exploring a part of the city we hadn''t been to yet. As it was just a row of warehouses, there were very few pedestrians. Even if there were, there were only the occasional muscled craftsman carrying a weapon, which was not a very reassuring sight.


    The warehouse was large, and the atmosphere was dim and somewhat eerie, but it was not dirty. In fact, I''d say it was beautiful. It was somewhat similar to the Red Brick Warehouse in Yokohama that I had visited in a previous life. However, it was dark. It was like a red brick warehouse in the shade.


    This warehouse district is the driving force behind the industrial economy of Heidburg. When I think about it, I don''t feel scared. However, it must be dark and quiet even in the daytime, so I didn''t feel like coming here much.


    "There''s no one here."


    "Even if there were, nothing would happen."


    "Something might happen."


    "I don''t think anything will happen."


    We walked along the dimly lit warehouse district, chatting about such things. The area is quite large, so the scenery continues to be unchanging.


    "Oh, there''s a person.


    "It''s true. Who thre ?


    "It looks like he''s looking for someone."


    "Are you lost?"


    A few warehouses down the street, a young man is running around looking for something, scurrying around. His face is pale so he might have been in a tense situation.


    "Oh, he''s gone."


    "He''s gone, isn''t he?"


    Perhaps he didn''t notice us, but he went around the corner and disappeared. He was dashing around the corner when he disappeared, so he must be in dire straits.


    "He is a strange guy, ......."


    "I wonder if he was in a fight."


    Fires and fights are the flower of Heitburg,......, but it''s not like that. I don''t know about other cities, but at least in Heitburg it''s different. This city is relatively safe. If you were to get into a fight on the street, the military police would immediately come to your aid. Fire is no different. The city has a mixture of half-timbered buildings and stone buildings, so fires do not spread as fast as in Edo. Also, most high-rise buildings have water tanks on the rooftop for daily use, so there is plenty of fire extinguishing system.


    In the end, after the strange man I saw earlier, the street disappeared again.


    "...... should we go somewhere else ?"


    "Yes, of course. ......"


    We were getting a little bored, so we turned a nearby corner to leave the warehouse district.


    Then I made eye contact with a girl in front of me - about our age - who was crouched in the shadows hiding and shivering.


    "?"


    "!"


    For a moment, the girl almost screamed, but when she realized we were children, she hurriedly held her breath and swallowed her scream. Then she took a few deep breaths and looked at us again.


    She e took a few deep breaths and looked at me again, "


    Uh, well. What''s happen to you ?¡¡Are you running away from someone, by any chance?"


    The girl''s overly unnatural appearance and the suspicious man from earlier went round and round in my head. I have a bad feeling about this.


    "......, I was grabbed by a strange man. And I was locked up in a room. So I got scared and ran away."


    I don''t understand what hs e is saying, but it seems to be a kidnapping. It seems to me that something fishy is going on in Heitburg. I thought the city was supposed to be safe.


    "Anyway, can you stand up?""


    Mei held out her hand to the girl and helped her to stand.


    "Oh  my god. ...... There''s going to be some trouble."


    As I walked to the patrolman''s station to leave the girl with them , I scratched my head and thought that I had more to report to my father.

 CH 39

    "What?¡¡Kidnapping?"


    "Yeah. , I don''t know details , but from what I hear, that''s what  is it


    "Boy, you''re sure about that, aren''t you?¡¡You don''t want to mess with the adults."


    "Yeah,  iI am sure ."


    We took the girl to the patrol station, but they didn''t trust us much because we were kids. I had no choice but to take out the key tag with the family crest from  mu pocket and invoke  my nobleman''s authority.


    "Do you  know this crest?"


    "I beg your pardon!"


    "That''s all I need to know. And if you take good care of her, I''ll let you off the hook for your rudeness."


    "Yes, sir. ...... Hey, Marco. Marco, take Eric and go find the child''s parents!"


    "Roger that, captain.''


    I''m going to go around the perimeter, see if I can find the parents of this kid.


    "Wait, John.  I need the kid''s name and parent''s name first.


    "Oh , right"


    Apparently, they take their job seriously. I''m sure  thry has a high level of professionalism as  they belongs to the patrol unit.


    "And so, young master. Where did you find this girl?"


    The captain of the patrol squad, in contrast to the previous one, politely asked me about the situation. Before I knew it, I was being served tea, and Mei was sitting next to me, crunching on some sweets. I don''t know what to say, but he''s a thick-skinned guy.


    "There''s a warehouse district, right? I think it''s Warehouse No. 4 there.¡¡It was in the opposite direction of the blacksmith town, so I''m pretty sure it was around there."


    "I see. Then the residential area is close by, isn''t it? I don''t think they would charge a ransom to a civilian, so maybe it was an illegal slave hunt?"


    "Wasn''t that kind of thing swept away by the previous control order?"


    In the Imperial Kingdom, there are only three types of slaves: criminal slaves, war slaves, and debt slaves. And only the emperor and the court can reduce a person to the status of a slave. All other slaves are illegal slaves.


    A year or so ago, in order to save the innocent people who had been enslaved, a nationwide announcement was issued and all illegal slaves were supposed to be freed. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    "It was supposed to be so. "Underground organizations are everywhere. Even if it''s impossible in Japan, if you sell it overseas, you won''t get caught .... Maybe the old one is gone and there is a chance. It may have come from somewhere else just for the chance, aiming at the place. "


    "It''s a real nuisance and it''s causing a lot of damage, so make sure you''re not in areas that are unattended, including at night."


    "We''ll do our best, but we don''t have enough staff.


    "Do you think we should set up a temporary budget and hire adventurers?"


    "That would put the criminals on alert. I''m sure the patrolmen will find out when we let this girl go, so I''m sure the enemy will already be on high alert."


    "I''m sure the enemy is already on alert. It''s a nasty ......."


    "The only thing that the patrolmen can do is to tighten up the screening process in and out of the city."


    "That''s right. That''s what I want you to do. I''ll talk to my father about it."


    "Thank you."


    While I was talking to the captain of the police station, John, who had been out on a field trip, came back with a woman.


    "I found someone who I think might be the parent of this child."


    "Annie!"


    "Mom!"


    The girl, who was called Annie, jumped to her mother and started crying. The mother hugs Annie and cries too.


    "I''m so glad."


    "Yes, me too ."


    It''s still good that it ended well this time, but that doesn''t mean it will happen every time. I''m sure there have been similar incidents in the past that just didn''t come to light. In order to prevent such tragedies from happening, the emperor issued a decree banning illegal slavery. I''m not going to allow anyone to cause this kind of misfortune as the son of the lord of this city.


    "I have to think of something to do."


    "You mean a way to find criminals?


    "That''s one thing, but the most important thing is deterrence. We need to retaliate thoroughly so that they can never do that in this city again."


    If we show that those who make enemies with me will be thoroughly crushed, at least those who misbehave in this town will voluntarily disappear somewhere. I''m sure they''re all willing to die for it.


    However, in order to retaliate, we need to find them first, so Mei  has a point. The young man I saw in the warehouse district was too far away for me to get a good look at him, and it would be difficult for me to find him on my own. I had no choice but to mobilize patrolmen and territorial troops to search for him.


    "It''s been a pain in the ass."


    In addition to sonar, there are other spells that can be used to search for enemies, such as eavesdropping and telescopic vision. "I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I think it''s a good idea.


    I was determined to start training as soon as I got back.


    ??


    "I''ve heard about you. You''ve done well. Thank you for your help. As a lord, I thank you."


    "Well, I''m will  the next lord, too. I''m not a stranger to this."


    "I knew you would say that. Eberhard, I''m proud of you."


    "Ahh, that''s embarrassing."


    "That''s just like you."


    Father  looks at me with a frown, but there''s nothing cute about the frowning eyes of a mature man. To be honest, I wish he would stop.


    "You''re amazing, HaL. Your mother will  praise you.


    "Thank you."


    "That''s great,  . I''m going to teach you magic as a reward.


    "Seriously?¡¡That''s great. What are you going to teach me?"


    "Hmm, how about healing magic?"


    "Yay!


    "Hal is not good with anything that doesn''t have an attribute, so it will be non-attribute recovery magic."


    There are many different types of recovery magic. The most popular is the non-attribute, followed by the light attribute. After that comes water, earth, and finally fire and wind. The life attribute is rare, so it is not a major player in the mainstream. This is because the life attribute is a special attribute that only those with an aptitude for the two attributes of water and earth can use as their own magic. There are only a few high-ranking priests who can use the life attribute.


    And to top it all off, my mother, Theresa, was an A+ ranked life attribute mage, a "fresh green saint. My dad is an S-ranked mage ...... or maybe a warrior?


    If my father is a master of the Northern Shogunate Bushinryu, my mother is a master of magic. I''ve been reading "The Complete Book of Magic" and doing a lot of self-discipline, but I still don''t think I could have mastered magic at the age of six without the detailed control and handling of magic power that my mom taught me in between training sessions with my dad. I owe a lot to my mom.


    "Recovery magic... ......"


    I still can''t use recovery magic. I''ve been trying to learn it, but I just don''t know where to start, so I''ve been neglecting it.


    --If you can''t heal an injury, why not just not get one?


    Fortunately, I was able to use [Shock], a half-cheat-like unique magic, so when I was about to get injured, I would release a reverse-phase shockwave to cushion the impact, or use it to quickly evade, and so far I''ve lived without any serious injuries.


    However, there is no guarantee that  I won''t be injured in the future if  i  taken by surprise, and the lack of a means of recovery is still a disadvantage. Aegis ships are designed on the premise that they will not be shot at, but if their armor is paper even if they are not shot at, when they are shot at, they can only sink. But if the armor is paper, the ship will sink if it is hit. The ship must be heavily armored like a battleship, yet highly maneuverable and skilled in evasion and recovery.


    I was determined to protect my territory from the creeping demons by learning to "heal" as well as "eavesdrop" and "telescopic vision".


    note . I am dropping that series

 CH 40

    " Listen.¡¡Recovery magic is all about how quickly and accurately the treatment is done. If you won''t do it properly , you might die before you  will be able healing yourself .


    "Uh-huh."


    I was currently being taught magic by my mother  in the backyard. She''s usually kind and somewhat gentle, but it''s not because she''s been called the "Saint of the Green". When it came to teaching magic, she was surprisingly strict.


    However, it doesn''t mean that she suddenly changes her personality and becomes a demon  teacher .She just asks for things with a high degree of difficulty in the usual relaxed manner. While praising and encouraging  me ,  she  also  giving   me  a good  advice with excessive expectations, which  helping me    improve quickly. The more   I  learn, the more   i  lose, but that''s a minor problem compared to improving magic.


    "But don''t worry, Hal.¡¡You''re only six years old and you''re so good at magic."


    This is because I have the unique skill of "continuity is power". It''s not like I''m a genius or anything, but there''s no way I could become that strong for no reason. In fact, I''m not a particularly fast learner. ,and my speed of   learning is no different from that of other people around me .The only reason I was able to develop my skills to this level was because of the stoic training I received from my excellent teacher, my cheat-unique skills, and my unparalleled mental strength.


    Non-attribute recovery magic is the most popular type of  recovery magic, so let''s work hard and  lern it today!¡¡Don''t worry, Hal, you can do it!


    My mother''s expectations were heavy.


    "It''s going to be tough to master it in a day, isn''t it ......?


    "There are non-attribute recovery spells ranging from D-rank to A+. I can only use A-rank spell .


    My mom didn''t listen to me. She had so much faith in me that she didn''t even consider the possibility that I might not be able to learn it.


    "We will start with rank D?"


    "No, let''s start with B."


    " wow , really? Isn''t that a little too fast?


    "D-rank and C-rank recovery magic are  like a first aid treatment  compatible with B-rank and above. It''s a good idea to start with B-rank if you want  it to be more effective . You  will be heal more fatal wounds ."


    "I see."


    That said, aside from D rank, C rank is by no means a low rank ... As an adventurer or soldier, if  person can use at least C-rank magic,  he shouldn''t have any trouble  earning with it for the rest of  life. Even regular soldiers of the imperial army, who are renowned as elite,   are guaranteed to pass the enlistment test if they have D-rank combat power.


    "Let''s start training immediately!¡¡First of all, let''s start with the basics, the B-rank ''healing promotion''. This promotes the natural healing power of the human body by gathering more magic power in the affected area. ----


    Half a day passed like this, and before I knew it, the sun was setting.


    "I''m tired. ......"


    I''m not sure if it''s my imagination or not, but my physical strength has been restored through repeated practice of recovery magic, but for some reason I feel a certain fatigue.


    "Recovery magic will heal your strength and wounds, but it won''t restore your magic power and energy~"


    That''s a fair point, if you ask me.¡¡. If recovery magic could  heal not only physical strength but also magic power and energy, then with just one recovery  magic  users in the party, the  mage could shoot magic indefinitely, and the recovery  magic  user could recover indefinitely by casting recovery magic on himself. How could there be such an invincible party? If such a thing were possible, the world would have been unified by now, and mankind''s long-cherished dream of a perpetual motion machine would be complete. Well, that engine is a living person.


    "In case you''re wondering, there are some life magic spells that can restore magic and energy. Instead, they take away your strength and vitality, though."


    "There is such thing as a good deal."


    If you take something, you wil lose something. I guess that''s how the balance is  working .


    "You''ve done a great job, by the way!¡¡I can''t believe you mastered almost everything in one day. I''m so proud of you, Hal!"


    "I''m afraid I''ve reached my limit, though. ......"


    In order not to betray my mother''s expectations, I worked hard from morning until nightfall to train so that I could successfully learn a variety of non-attribute recovery magic, including "healing promotion," "diagnosis," "sterilization," "suture," and "purification. I''ve been using magic for a whole day, and my magic power, which is 28,654, is about to run out of.


    "I''m not sure if it''s because  you was  using magic for a long time. It''s scary, even for you "


    My father, who came to check on me after work, said to me.


    "No, he''s not fine at all. ...... He''ll fall asleep  soon


    I don''t know why, but when my magic power gets low, I get tired. The people say that this is probably a defense reaction to protect the body, because when the magic power drops to zero, the person faints.


    "The fact that I can talk to you normally like this is out of the ordinary . Maybe the day will come when I''ll be surpassed.


    I''m sure that if I were to put almost seven times as much magic power into my current body and unleash a shockwave  on maximum power, I could probably knock him out. But if I do that, I''ll faint with zero magic left, and it''s not a very good way to win, so I just don''t do it. In the first place, it is unlikely that the father will take such a large gap attack. If I could escape, I would not lose, but in the end, it is difficult for me to beat him.


    "Well, let''s go home. Dinner is almost ready.


    "I wonder what we''ll have today."


    "I''m hungry. ......"


    The magic power increases by expanding the magic power circuit by compressing and circulating it in the body, but it can also be increased by using a large amount of magic power, like today. In short, as long as a large amount of magic power flows through the magic power circuit and the circuit expands, it doesn''t matter what means are used. I''ve used so much magic power that I''m sure the amount of magic power will increase to some extent.


    When I have more magic power, I will start training again tomorrow. There are still a number of spells to learn, such as "eavesdropping" and "telescopic vision". I want to think about improving existing magic and applying [Shock]. Thinking about what I can do to keep the city safe, I returned to the mansion with my parents.

 CH 41

    A few days after I learned recovery magic. After that, I had successfully mastered several new magic spells such as "telescopic vision" and "eavesdropping", and I was working on developing a new  magic spell  using "shock".


    At this point, my combat power should be quite high. The only attribute I can use is the non-attribute (for some reason, I had no aptitude for other  attributes  magic, which I should have been able to use).  I can''t extend what   idon''t have, no matter how much  I  will say "continuity is power.  I can use a number of non-attribute magic, North Shogun Bushinryu, [shock], and recovery magic, and my overall fighting ability is already close to A+ rank. I''m sure  i can say that at least A is definitely there.


    There are not that many A-ranked mages or adventurers in the empire, and an A-ranked mage can be a mainstay in a local adventurer''s guild, or even a front-line  mages in one of the three elite divisions of the imperial army. In the  case if  you are a commoner, you will not have to worry about your livelihood for the rest of your life.


    But you never know what''s going to happen in the world. For example, I still don''t think I can beat my   father . My father, General Karl Heinz of the North, used to be an S-ranked warrior, a "war demon. Even now that he''s married and I''m born, his fame is known throughout the empire


    It seems that even though he is such  men , he is not actually the strongest in the empire. I''ve only heard rumors about  it , but I heard that there is a hermit in the Imperial Kingdom who lives for hundreds of years. He seems to be living in seclusion somewhere deep in the mountains or in the forest, but if there is a crisis in the empire, he is  promised to go into battle at the request of the emperor.


    He seems to be like a guardian  god , but since he is a hermit, it is safe to assume that he is half god. It''s impossible for a human to live for hundreds of years, and since he''s got a leg up on the rest of us, I guess he''s not too far off the mark.


    As of now, the only people who are known to be stronger than me are in the imperial army or my parents, and they are all basically of good nature, so the  chances of me being harmed by them are low . But of course there are  bad people more powerful than me that I don''t know about, and there''s no guarantee that I won''t  run into them. Then I must become stronger as soon as possible to be able to fight against enemies I have yet to see. I am the future heir to the Northern General. I can''t just sit around playing around.


    ??


    "The kidnapper from last time, it seems that the culprit has been caught."


    "Oh!¡¡It''s relief


    said  father , who  already finished his lunch and was drinking his after-dinner tea as he savored his exotic sauteed beef.


    "The patrolmen were able to respond quickly to Eberhard''s request. It''s not always easy for an organization to move without a decision from the  their boss .


    It seems that my taking the  feared girl to the  police  lead to  the  revealing his identity at the time, and instructing them to take immediate action had been successful.


    "Strengthening patrols and stricter screening of city entrances and exits may seem like mundane measures, but they are costly and cannot be easily implemented by a decision made by patrol headquarters alone. We have to get the approval of the council and the lord to increase the budget for the measures. In this  way , you may be a child, but you are the next lord , even if you are a child, and you will be held responsible for what you do according to your orders. That''s why I was able to work on the measures quickly without waiting  for approval."


    In  ordinarily case  , a rigid system of rules and regulations is effective in preventing rampant injustice and outbursts of power, but once an incident occurs, a top-down approach may be faster and more accurate. However, if the top management makes a wrong decision, the whole thing will go down the drain, so it cannot be said that top-down is better. It just so happened that my decision was the right one this time.


    "The criminal who was caught was a lowly adventurer  , who work in a criminal organization. The man himself was nothing more than a disposable pawn, but the person he was working on was one of the organization''s   heads . This is the reason why the Heitburg branch of the organization was destroyed in the end.


    "That''s right. Then  I  did a good thing.


    "But the head of the organization seems to have escaped. I''m sending urgent letters to the surrounding lords, but I don''t know if  they get them in time.


    Criminal organizations are a pain in the ass. As long as the top executives are still alive, the low-level goons can be supplemented by the poor and the desperate, and instead of obeying the law and customs, they ignore them do more cromes  so no matter how many times  they beaten , they always will  come back from nowhere.


    Since it is much easier to  steal  money than  earning them , people without any sense of ethics will commit crimes without any hesitation. So, from the perspective of the lords who are cracking down on them, they have no choice but to put pressure on the criminal organizations to shut them down and make it relatively easier for the people who are earning  in a right way . Some people have no choice but to become criminals, and it''s a hard world to live in, but that''s the way politics is. Sometimes it is necessary to make a ruthless choice to cut off the evil of the few.


    This world is still in the process of development. It is not as rich as the developed countries of the world.  It need to modify the structure of society as a whole without wasting  limited resources.


    "I hope Lily made it back home safely."


    She left Heidburg a few days ago and should be arriving at her parents'' house in Bernstadt by now.


    The distance to Bernstadt will still take a couple of days, she said. But with the duke''s excellent bodyguards, she won''t be delayed as much as the crime syndicate. I''m sure the criminal organizations don''t want to make enemies  of the dukes.


    The duke''s family, which is powerful , will probably destroy them sooner or later, but as long as they don''t touch the duke''s family, they won''t be actively destroyed. It may seem like a futile attempt to prolong life, but if  person can get out of the criminal business and get a legitimate job while prolonging  his life, he is in good position.


    "Dont worry "


    I''ve also given  her the pendant for the communication device, and I''m sure  she will  contact me when she gets to Bernstadt safely. I thought there was nothing to worry about, and returned to my room.

 CH 42

    "Hal!¡¡Help me!!!!"


    "!"


    I heard Lily''s voice in the middle of the night, and I jumped up.  I in  my room. I was asleep in my bed and Lily was not next to me.


    "Hal!"


    "Lilly?"


    I''m sure t''s not a dream. Lily is calling me.


    I hurriedly channeled my magic into a sapphire bracelet and connected it to Lily''s communication device.


    "(Hello, Lily. Can you hear me?)


    She might be in some kind of danger. I whispered to Lily so that no one else could hear me.


    "Oh, Hal!¡¡Thank God, we''re connected!


    "What''s the matter, Lily? Yo are in danger ?


    Since Lily was speaking in a normal voice, I replied in a normal voice without lowering my voice.


    "I''m being held  as hostage by bandits. But it''s okay because there is no Mihari right now.


    "A bandist?¡¡Are you okay?"


    "The knights  is alive and well. Their goal seems to be to get  money from me .


    "All right. I''ll go help   you right away. Do you know where  you are located ?


    "I don''t think we in the dukedom yet. We''re in a big town.


    "How long have you been  held by them  ......?


    "''...... the day before yesterday. But they didn''t hurt me.


    The day before yesterday, which means they were attacked two days after they left Heitburg, although they apparently received minimal treatment considering that they were safe for two days.


    "''Do you  know how they look like ?''


    "''Hmmm, ......, there are quite a few of them, so I can''t say . they don''t look too shabby for bandits. They look like mafia.


    "''Mafia. I understand. If anything happens, call me right away. If you whisper, they probably won''t notice.


    "Yeah. ......, Hal."


    "What is it?"


    "''I''m scared.


    Don''t worry, I''ll save you."


    Once I shut down the communication, I hurriedly ran out of the room and searched around the study, illuminating the surroundings with the non-attribute magic "Lighting".


    I picked up a map of the surrounding area, with the Farenheit frontier county at the center. With the level of technology in this world, maps are  sercert information, so they are kept in the back of the study like this.


    "That what i need  !''


    I picked up a map of the surrounding area, with the Farenheit frontier county at the center. With the level of technology in this world, maps are  sercert information, so they are kept in the back of the study like this.


    I searched for a town that fit the criteria Lily had mentioned.


    A relatively large town in front of the dukedom, a town that takes about two days to travel from here.


    "It''s ....... The town Canard."


    The town Canard is a medium-sized town with a population of about 10,000, located about 150 kilometers southwest  from  the Heidburg. There are a few other small settlements, but no large towns.


    "Jut you wait , Lily. I''ll save you ."


    I picked up the map and ran out of the study. I went straight to my parent''s room and woke them up.


    "Eberhard?¡¡What are you doing here at this  hour ?"


    "Lily''s in trouble. I  need to  go to the town Canard.


    " Town Canard ?¡¡And what do you mean by , Lily''s in trouble?"


    "I''ll tell you all about it later. If you can, I want you to send a squad of Territorials or patrolmen to Canard town  right now. See you later .


    "Hey, Eberhard, what''s going on ?"


    "Lily''s been kidnapped by the  bandits !


    "What?"


    That''s all I said, and I ran out of my parents'' bedroom. I wrapped a leather pouch around my waist and grabbed a map. I left the mansion and ran out into the night  streets  of Heitburg.


    ??


    "''Mei,  you are  awake!?"


    I don''t think a six-year-old girl should be awake at three o''clock  at night , when  everyone should sleep but I bet on the possibility that she might be awake, so I sent a message to Mei. After a while, I received a reply from  her.


    "''Nn ......, what''s wrong ......, at this  hour ......''"


    It seems that I woke her up when she was sleeping .


    "''It''s an emergency. I need your help."


    "'' Emergency?


    "''Yes. I''m on my way  already "


    "''......'' is understood. I''ll make the necessary preparings  ."


    "Thank you."


    Not only   she was not angry when  I  call  her in the middle of the night, but  she agreed to help me  without asking what''s going on. What a good friend she is .


    "So, what''s going on ?''


    When I arrived at the Arendelle workshop, Mei was standing in front of the workshop, waiting for me. She seemed to have made herself presentable in a short time.


    "I want to go to the town Canard now. Do you have any magic tools that would be useful for traveling on  long distances?"


    The town  Canard is about 150 kilometers away. It''s a lot faster  to arriving by using magic  than going on foot, but no matter how fast I go, it''s going to take me about three hours of running at full speed. And after three hours of running, I will be  exhausted. And i won''t be able to  rescue Lily.


    That''s where Mei comes in. I thought that she  might have developed some kind of magical tool suitable for transportation as part of her hobby.


    "What ......? I''m sure  i have something  like this .


    "Oh!¡¡Well then."


    "It''s just that the  magic energy consumption is horribly   low ."


    "......, let me have a look."


    "This way."


    What Mei   showed me was a huge object that looked like a winged cruise missile with a seat and motorcycle handlebars added to it.


    "It''s the M-1."


    "...... What is this?"


    I had a pretty good idea of what it was, but I didn''t think it was possible, so I asked  her for more information.


    "I made it based on the  airplane    that Hal showed me  on paper a while ago. It is the next  new flying  tool that use Hal''s Shook magic as  water power to fly through the air.


    "Science and Technology Paradigm Shift!"


    I wonder if Mei is the reincarnation of a modern Earth scientist?¡¡The gods of forging must have possessed her, because she made a rocket plane after seeing the paper airplane I made before.


    "The M-1 requires three C-rank magic stones to fly in the sky, even at its lowest. Even then, it only  can fly for  a few minutes .


    "That''s horribly low on fuel consumption."


    It only takes a few minutes of Mei''s magical power for three people to fly.


    "That''s why I think it''ll be hard to make it useful."


    "Don''t worry.Now  I''m here."


    With the amount of magic power I have, I should be able to travel to a distance of 150 kilometers without  losing half of it.That would be much faster than running, and it was still the right decision to ask for Mei''s help.


    "Thank you. The truth is that Lily has been kidnapped by the  bandits  and sje  is in trouble. So I''m  wanted to save her .


    "What  that  drug dealer? ......"


    When Mei  heard this, she looked complicated. But when she thought of something, she looked up and told me.


    "Please wait a moment."


    Mei  returned to the workshop and brought something. She was carrying a backpack on her back.


    "Please take me with you."


    "Mei?


    "If something happens to Hal''s fiancee  , Hal will be sad. That''s not good."


    "Mei  ......"


    "I  will help you."


    It''s a great  to have to rent transportation at the moment.


    "All right. Thank you, Mei "


    "You''re my friend, so , it''s natural thing ."


    I couldn''t help but burst into tears, but I was too embarrassed to look at her


    "Well, we can''t fly  wit this thing in the  town , so we''ll have to go outside the city first.


    "Right. I''ll take it. . ...... Hmmm!


    I raised my muscle strength with "Body Strengthening" and lifted the "M-1". It''s quite heavy, but not so heavy  to the point where  I can''t carry it.


    Mei and I continued our way through the city at night. The gates of the castle were closed, but the guards were standing there, so I showed them the crest of the Fahrenheit family to get them  lets us pass though.


    "Be careful, sir.


    "Tell my father I''m  leaving ."


    "Very well, sir."


    I explained the situation to him and he agreed, so I  guess that this guard was a very resourceful person.


    "Now, let''s  use  the shock engine."


    With that, Mei turned on the starter and started the engine.


    After the sound of "ooh ......", there was a loud bang and the engine started work .


    Geez, ............


    "That''s pretty powerful.


    "The speed is about 300 kilometers per hour."


    Three hundred kilometers per hour is about the same speed as the bullet train, isn''t it? It is an   thing that is an extremely rare for the technological level of this world.


    "I can''t keep magic power. That thing needs a lot of magic power . I a m sure you can handle it Hal "


    There''s magic in this world. It''s good that with magic is possible  to make   things work .


    "Now, let''s get in."


    "You want me to drive?"


    "It''s a system that  required  people to provide the magic power."


    Apparently, I have to fly on  jet plane without a license.


    "I''m going to have to do it on the spot. Well, probably  Hal will be fine."


    "Probably?"


    But if I won''t do that , Lily would be in danger. There is no option not to do it.


    "Let''s go.


    "Okay."


    I climbed   in the M-1, put Mei  in the back, and revved the engine. I put Mei  on the back  please  and started  driving .


    The "M-1" accelerates with a sound of "GOOOOOO......". The wind blows against it  as it accelerates, but the windshield does a good job of keeping it from affecting us.


    "It''s a good design.''


    "Thanks "


    Mei might even develop a passenger plane one day. I don''t think my magical power will be able to power a passenger plane, so I''ll probably leave the technical issues to her.


    The plane finally took off  wwith speed of over 150 kilometers per hour. It was the first flight of my life since I was reborn in this world.


    "we are  flying !"


    "It was a successful !


    "What?"


    "This is the first  I manned flight!"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?¡¡I knew you were a mad scientist!"


    It seems that it was the first time for Mei as well as me to fly .I don''t know if there is  flying magic in this world, but this is probably the first time in history that a magic tool has been used to fly.


    They say that people will do anything to achieve it , but no one in this world could have imagined that a six-year-old would be able to  create it.


    "Wait for me, Lily."


    The altitude was already about 100 meters. "The M-1 is sucking  my magic power and accelerating rapidly. The speed is probably 200 kilometers per hour. The city of Heitburg is becoming  closer and closer .


    "I''ll leave the road planning to you.


    Behind me, Mei , holding a map in her hand, corrects direction by referring to the terrain. If all goes well, we should be able to reach the town Canard in less than an hour.


    --Wait for me, Lilly. I''m going to save you !


    ---- Wait for me, crime  organization . I''m going to  kill you all, every  last of you

 CH 43

    With a roaring sound, the "M-1" carrying Mei and  me   through the summer night sky. It''s quite exhilarating to see the forests, plains, and scattered villages  from  the such high .


    "It''s a good thing  that today is full moon


    If it  was cloudy, we would have lost altitude and hit the ground before we knew it. It was fortunate that even though it was nighttime, the moonlight made it possible to see clearly like  it was a daytime .


    "We''re almost to the town  Canard.


    Mei , who was sitting behind me, told me in a loud voice over my back. The problem  was with the "M-1" is that it is difficult to hear even if  to shout loudly due to the noise of the engine and wind.


    After flying for a while, I saw a few artificial lights in the distance.


    "............ We arrived


    If  to look closely, It can  be seen  many buildings crowded together and surrounded by a walls . It was still hard to tell for sure, but every few houses had some kind of lamp or light leaking out of  window.


    "That''s the town Canard, , and in  basin  of direction,  we arrived ."


    Apparently, that was the town  Canard.


    "We''re ready to land. Hold on tight!"


    "Yes, sir!


    I slowed down the M-1 and gradually lowered its altitude. . I pulled the wooden wheels out of the fuselage and prepared for landing.


    I''m not worried about it because it''s a magical tool that Mei made, but even if the plane can''t  handle the impact of landing, I''ll put up a barrier and release a reverse-phase shockwave to mitigate the impact, so  it won''t get hurt.


    "......3, two, one, landing!"


    --Zzzzzzzzz!


    "........................ landing successful.


    "It''s worked out !


    This is Mei


    As expected, it was a magic tool made by Mei. The steering wheel was a little shaky, but we succeeded in landing without any problems.


    "I''m not too worried about it because I had a successful unmanned flight test with a small plane.''


    "But it''s not like we''re going to be doing the real thing right away. ......''


    "I knew Hal would be able to handle it even if it failed. ......''


    Well, I''m the one who asked her to do it. I can''t blame Mei  for that .And it''s working.


    "I''ll leave the plane here. It''s hard to  find it here  because of the grass, so we''ll   use that again it when we''re done."


    "Well, it can''t be helped. And Hal, how much magic power do you need to be able to fly well?


    This is a grassland a few hundred meters away from the town Canard. There are no buildings nearby, only small forests and wheat fields. Naturally, there was no one around.


    "...... Shall we go then?"


    "Yes."


    We stealthily approached the town, blending in with the tall grass. If the guards or patrolmen were involved in Lily''s kidnapping, they would know that we had come to rescue her.


    As I carefully approached the town, trying not to make a sound, I tried to contact Lily via "communication".


    "Lily, can you hear me? If you can hear me, please respond."


    "...... Hal?¡¡I can hear you. What''s wrong?"


    Her voice  was sleepy, as if she had been sleep until now.


    "I'' came t the e town where you being held  can you see what''s going on outside from there?"


    I tried to check with my sonar, but I couldn''t cover the whole town. First of all, it''s still impossible for me to extract specific responses from the 10,000 or so people. It might be possible if it were my mother or some hermit whose  location 7was unknown  but it would be difficult with my current abilities. So, I asked Lily if she could see any  remarkable  things .


    This is a kind of cheating that can only be done by using the magic of communication. In the past, "communication" was a type of magic that could only be used one-way if both parties were unable to use it. The reason why  I can have a two-way conversation like this is because I  have a magic tool . It''s not the best way to go, but it''s a good thing that I had prepared a handy tool   like a cell phone to use.


    "I can see a white wall and a tower in the distance."


    "A tower?"


    It was not a great wall like the one in Heitburg, about three meters high, so I could easily climb it by shooting shock waves from my feet.


    "Tower .... That''s it!"


    In the center of the town, there was a building that looked like a shrine  but a rather magnificent bell tower. As far as I could see, there was no building taller than a five-story tall bell tower in Canard, so I was pretty sure that was the tower. However, I could see the tower from most of the town, so I wasn''t quite able to narrow down the area.


    "The tower is visible from most of the town. , but that wasn''t enough  information to find  you  ....... How close is the white wall?"


    "''It''s pretty close. Also, it''s pretty big.


    A large white wall. In modern Japan, this would be a very important piece of information, but most of the walls of the buildings in this town were white. To be honest, it was not a condition to narrow down the search.


    "Hmmm... ....... I don''t know what to do. ......


    "Then why don''t you have Hal climb up the tower and report to Lily  so she can see you?


    "I see, that''s a good idea!"


    When I was troubled, Mei suggested a good idea, and I immediately started to follow her advice.


    "Lilly, I''m going to climb the tower now, and when  you will be able too see me , let me know."


    "Okay."


    With this  idea , I  can narrow down the search area considerably. Mei  might be a genius after all.


    As we entered the town, we took care not to be spotted by the residents or patrolmen using the sonar, and headed towards the  building where the bell tower is located at a short run. Occasionally, drunks, government officials on  our  way were  , and patrolmen would be caught in the sonar''s search range, but we hided  in the shadows each time we got a response, and somehow we managed to reach the bell tower without being spotted.


    "There are no soldiers in sight, right ?"


    "Well, it''s the middle of the night. Let''s go.


    "Yes."


    We snuck into the grounds of the temple and ran to the foot of the bell tower.


    "Mei, you stay downstairs and keep an  security "


    "Okay, "


    I put on my Strengthen  magic and take out a throwing knife from my pouch.


    "Hmm."


    Just as my throwing knife was about to reach the top of the 15-meter bell tower, I activated the magic I had cast on the knife.


    "Binding Rope!"


    Several magic wires about five millimeters thin flew out from the knife and entangled in the bell tower. One of them wrapped around my arm.


    It took me about 30 seconds to reach the top of the bell tower, where the bell was.


    "Lily, can you see me ?"


    I activated my newly learned "telescopic vision" to look around the town, while I connected my "communication" to Lily. After a few seconds, Lily replied.


    "I can see you  ......!¡¡Hal, you came !


    "Of course, I''d go anywhere to save Lily.""


    It was a cringe-worthy line, but it was also meant to reassure Lily. Embarrassed, I moved around the bell.


    "''How'' about this ?"


    "''There''s still some distance ."


    "''How about this?"


    "Almost there."


    "Are you in the front?""


    "There it is!¡¡That''s the front. you pretty far away from there. Can you see  me ?"


    I activated my "telescopic vision" as fast as I could and checked each building that was some distance away. This way, I should be able to see Lily at some point.


    "I will save you .¡¡Lily!"


    "Hal!"


    I found Lily. I could see her looking at me from a window with iron bars in a small warehouse-like building on the grounds of a larger house about 300 meters  away from here.


    "Iron bars ......, won''t stop me  ......."


    There are no guards on the premises at a glance, but there is a glimmer of light leaking from inside what appears to be the main building. I''m not sure if they''re having a party to calculate the ransom they''ll get from kidnapping the duke''s daughter. Either way, it would be their last  party.


    I jumped down from the top of the bell tower and landed softly with a shockwave   on my feets  , then ran over to Mei  who was standing on  guard  to tell her that I had found Lily.


    "Mei , I found Lily. Let''s hurry up and  save her ".


    "Okay. I''ll  help you."


    Saying this, Mei took out from her bag a magic gun that she had just developed. It is a revolver type shock gun. It''s a weapon with 36 bullets.


    "Now  we can take out those bastards!


    "...... is very reliable."¡¡To be honest, I wasn''t planning on letting Mei participate in the mission to save Lily ....... If  I can handle this kind of armament,  i should have no problem taking on a big man. It''s  better to keep Mei away from the fight and let her  shoot from a distance.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Now that I knew the location, there was no need to hide. I ran at full speed through the city at night with Mei.

 CH 44

    Listen, Mei. Our first priority is to rescue Lily. We''ll deal with the criminals later.


    "Okay, ."


    We came to the hideout of the crime organization where Lily was being held, and we hided  in the shadows to plan our strategy.


    "Here''s the plan. I''ll get Lily take  out of   here  , and you take her and run to safe place . If you see anyone suspicious, fire back with a gun. It''s better if you don''t kill them, because   it will be possible to get more information   from them, but you can kill them if you want.  They are the people who kidnapped the duchess. They''ll get the death penalty for impunity anyway.


    "With  magic  gun  I  will fire ."


    "It''s will be good not to  cause any damage to people or houses. It''s the middle of the night, so it''s relatively safe.


    "I''ll leave that to you, . The accuracy is perfect."


    "Excellent."


    If I rescue Lily,  they will certainly notice me. So, before they can fight back,  I have to take them all out at once.


    "...... Then let''s start the  mission  ."


    Mei and I jumped out of the shadows and ran to the hideout''s gate. The bored-looking gatekeeper notices us and asks us who we are.


    "Who the hell are you?" ......"


    "I  hate it when people make noise.


    If it was just me, Mei would still be here. Until we get Lilly out of here, we have to be covert.


    "Just in case they''re waiting for ,  us in trouble. ......


    "''Sonar'', ''wiretap''."


    I'' m going to use the two magics to find out if there are any hidden enemies. This is because in this world, there are people who can use sonar-breaking "stealth" and "silence" magic. Sonar-breaking is a magic that prevents the other party from detecting your presence, like a stealth  device . It hides your presence by absorbing the magic waves of detection emitted by your opponent, or by bouncing them back in a completely different direction. Silence also blocks the flow of air around you so that no sound is transmitted.


    These two magics were said to be  ver important for a assassins .


    "......, but there aren''t many people who can use that kind of advanced magic.


    Unlike "sonar," which is a C-rank non-attribute magic, "stealth" is an A-rank non-attribute magic. It''s also a B-rank non-attribute magic. In the  case if person an assassin who is highly skilled in both,  he don''t have to go against the laws to get hired by a legitimate organization like the military at an exceptional rate. There was no need for this kind of banditry.


    "...... Okay, there''s no reactions .


    After confirming that there were no ambusher, I opened the gate and ran to the warehouse-type  building where Lily was being held.


    "Lily, I''m here to  save you ."


    "Hal......!


    Lily looks at me with tears in her eyes from other side of  the bars.


    "It''s okay. Just stay away from the door."


    "All right.


    After confirming that Lily is away from the door, I unleash a shockwave that break through the door.


    The door blew inward with a loud  sound .


    "Lily!"


    "Hal-kun!"


    Lily jumps out from  the place and hugs me. It seems that she is not chained up or anything.


    "Let''s hurry and get to safe place ."


    "Uh-huh."


    Perhaps sensing something unusual,   from the inside of the building  that was near by  suddenly became noisy. It''s a good chance to escape while no one has come out yet.


    "This way!"


    Mei  was waving at us from a distant corner.


    "I''m sure you have a  lot of thing to say , but for now I''d appreciate it if you''d just shut up and follow me."


    By the way, Lily and Mei have always seen each other as enemies . But not in that case .


    We''re going to the  tower where we can see the whole town, so it''s the best place for us to go.


    "I see, you''ve thought of that."


    From the high bell tower, we can shoot the enemy from a distance. If  thay try to climb up from the bottom, the enemy will not be able to get close to  us once the stairs are blocked. It won''t be suitable for a long-term battle, but  we don''t have to worry about that, because I''ll come running as soon as I''ve destroyed the enemy.


    "How do we get up there?¡¡I thought the stairs were locked."


    "Here  we go "


    Meii  took out a key.


    "It''s the key.


    "Why didn''t you take it out earlier?"


    If you''d told me, I wouldn''t have had to climb up the wall.


    " Hal climbed up before I could say anything. ......"


    When she said that, I couldn''t argue with her. I mean, six-year-olds don''t usually have a key. There was no way I could have predicted that.


    "Oh, Mei   it''s  not normal. ......"


    In the meantime, I heard a loud voice coming from the hiding place. It seems that we have been noticed.


    "I''m  coming ."


    "Uh-huh."


    Mei  pulled Lily along with her, whether she liked it or not.


    "I''m sorry.


    "Sorry for what?


    "For calling you a dumb cat.


    Don''t worry about it. Hurry up, or you''ll get caught again."


    "Thank you, .......""


    It seems that the  conflict has been resolved.


    "Lily, where are your guards and servants ?


    " Hal, I was wondering if you could help them out too.


    "All right. I''ll help them, too.


    The more you help them, the more layers of protection you''ll have over Lily.


    "Well, then I''m going to punish them for their hubris. ......


    "I''m going to make them pay for everything they had done l!"


    "Hal.


    "What?


    "...... please."


    "I got it."


    I watched as the two of them made their way to  safe place  towards the Shrine, and then  headed to the hideout of the crime organization . It''s  wil be  bloodbath tonight. No one will escape alive .

 CH 45

    Ow!


    " Ugh!"


    "Who the hell are you?


    A big group of men screamed and rolled around. Some were blown away and fainted, some were cowering with broken bones, and some were retreating in fear. Not a single one of them tries to stand up against me.


    "It''s not easy for you, Your Excellency. to have your beloved daughter kidnapped by a bunch of people.


    But something didn''t make sense. The duke''s bodyguards are excellent,warriors  with a  rank  of C- and B-ranked  and one A-ranked. I''m not sure how much of a difference there is in the numbers, but I can''t see how they could  be defeated by  small fish like this.


    "...... So this is the prison where the guards are being held."


    I looked and saw that there was a  door with a padlock on it, so I released a tiny shockwave to destroy the lock.


    "Is the duke''s bodyguard here?"


    "...... Who are you?"


    This time, one of the good-dressed men who had been chained up asked me.


    "I am Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit, Lily''s  fiance . Lily contacted me and I rushed to her aid.


    It seems that they couldn''t see my face in the dark, so I used the magic "lighting" to illuminate the prison, and when they saw my face, they said in surprise.


    "Master Eberhard!"


    "You can  be amazed later. Can you move?"


    I break their chains and turn.


    "You''re our savior ul. you very much. Where'' is Lily ?


    "I''ve already taken her to the safe place . I will defeat the enemy. I want some of you to go and escort  her .


    "Yes, . Hey, Jade, Tony, Alan. You guys head to the young lady''s side . Maids, too. Terry, Roger, Alfred. You''re  camin with me to destroy and capture the  bandits . Sasha, you talk to the town patrol  to told them to send out  unit . Show them the duke''s family crest."


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ yes ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    He is an excellent duke''s escort knight. He made a mistake once, but once he was freed, he quickly regained his composure and acted quickly.


    "What about you,   sir Eberhard?


    "Of course,  I  will destroy  them."


    When I responded, the escort captain turned over and told me.


    "There is one enemy who is too much for us to handle. He is the one we ...... Please be very careful with that enemy.I think  he probably an A+ rank."


    A+ rank. In terms of strength, he''s one rank below my dad, and probably about the same level as me right now. At the very least, he''s strong enough to have defeated multiple escort knights in addition to this A-ranked escort captain.


    "...... Hey, what'' happens while  I was  not here ?"


    "Felix, ......!¡¡You''re resting, Capet."


    "Fuck up, ....... So why are you guys running?"


    The man who came out from the back of the hideout was a man in his thirties, carrying a long long great Sword on his shoulder, who looked like the kind of adventurer the captain of the guard had just told us about. He was about six feet tall, with a medium build, and his hair was neither too long nor too short.


    Above all, he has a savage look in his eyes. Even now, even though he had killed the man who had complained to him in an instant, he acted as if nothing had happened, which could only be described as creepy.


    "It''s that guy, . Eberhard, ....... He''s the one that  messed up with us . ......!"


    "Oh, what, you want to run away after I beat you?¡¡I don''t like that. My employer would be very  angry.


    "Employer?"


    "Me, my little gentleman.


    "...... you.


    Another man came out of the room. It was that stinky merchant-looking man who had come to the Fahrenheit house a few days ago to meet with father.


    "Business is booming."


    "Slaves can be sold at a high price.


    "Just when I had stared t a  kidnapping business  and  the duchess came to visit. It''s no exaggeration to say that the luck  was  already on my side, isn''t it?"


    The stinky merchant-looking man tapped the shoulder of the man standing beside him called Felix.


    "Fortunately, I''ve made a new connection with Felix the Wind Slayer, a renowned bouncer, and this  i will have  rint now duke  daughter   and a legitimate son of a frontier count in one go?"


    . If the enemy had kidnapped Lily for some   other reason, I would have found it difficult to do the same. But when I   saw  them wi my eyes, I understand  that they were human trash. This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about overdoing  things .


    "Eberhard."


    "You guys need to stay back. You don''t want to get caught in the middle of this."


    "...... Thank you, . Good luck. ...... Hey, we''re take care of other the Hurry up and get to move "


    "Yes !"


    Due to my hasty flight, I only have about half of my magic power left, but strangely enough, I don''t feel as if I am going to lose.


    "Felix the Wind Slayer. I''ve never heard of him.


    "Oh?¡¡You don''t know me, an A+ ranked adventurer?"


    "I''m afraid no .  I''ve got a much better   people around me ."


    "The kid is ....... That''s the kind of thinking you get from being spoiled, isn''t it?¡¡I''ll play with you for a while.t, though the cost of  such behavior  is high!


    "You''re a ragtag bunch of losers. ......"


    "Fuck you!


    "Haha, you''re  taking  kid too serious d."


    The air between the two was tense. In the midst of this tense air, the two of them gradually close the gap.


    One of the escorts retreated and made a jarring sound. That sound was a signal, and the rest of the  escort jumped out of the way.

 CH 46

    The sound


    The sound of one of the guards retreating is signal, and  they  jump out of the way as if  they  been shot.


    There was a high-pitched clang, and Felix''s  great sword slashed fiercely against my magic -covered knife.


    "You''re pretty good for a kid!¡¡Are you really  just kid?"


    "I am just kid . ......!


    From  his pint of view  , I release a shockwave at his feet, causing him to step away and  get distance


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been hit by someone this strong. Hey,  fake merchant. Can I  kill him ?"


    "Who is this fake merchant? You can''t kill him. He'' will a valuable hostage of  mine .


    "Ahh!¡¡This is such a  nice  fight, but I can''t   hold back !¡¡Die!


    "This is why adventurer-battle junkies ......"


    "What are you talking about?"


    I was a little pissed off that he was ignoring me, so I fired a few shock  bullets at the fake merchant and Felix .


    "What the hell is that?¡¡What''s that? I''ve never seen  such thing before.


    "......!"


    But Felix, of course, was able to block them. This guy saw through my impact bullet at first sight and cut it down.And the one I fired at the fake merchant,  as measure.


    "You can''t prevent it  in one  go . ..


    It seems that he is not just an A+ rank. His magic power itself is not that great, but his swordsmanship is outstanding. If it''s just swordsmanship, he might be stronger than my dad.


    "I  have two names  first one  is ''Wind Slayer''. My second name is ''Kazekiri ,  because I can cut even the wind. Remember that. You are going to die soon, though."


    "Then I''ll   tell you something  too. I don''t have a second name yet, but I''m the one who will eventually succeed the North General."


    "The next North General. There is no shortage of opponents. It''s just a shame  you are  too young."


    "...... What are you talking about? Hurry up and take him down!¡¡I don''t care if you have a limb or two!


    "Your true colors are showing, fake merchant."


    The shocking bullet that just hit him must have scared  him. The fake merchant forgot his condescending tone and gave Felix a foul-mouthed order.


    In fact, if Felix hadn''t  help him , the fake merchant would have been dead. It was a desperate move.


    "My employer'' is angry ," he said. . Next time, I''ll be serious."


    "I''m not afraid  of you "


    It''s my eighteenth [shock] after all. The Hokushobu Shinryu is also  good , but my skill level still lackss Then, the only  thing i can rely on is the saturation attack of [shock] that  you a huge amount of magical power. Beyond the limit of Felix''s ability  so i can  handle him ,with a huge  firepower


    "Die, kid!""


    "You''re going to end up in a piggy bank!"


    Felix closed the distance with terrifying acceleration. Fe I can''t seem to break  his stance. It''s too dangerous  if things stay like this. Then.


    "Shock barrage!"


    With both of my hands outstretched, I fire a series of "shock bullets" with such fury that  it  look like  a machine guns.


    "It''s so fucking annoying !¡¡I''ll be back!


    I can''t attack the fake merchant, so I direct all my  power  on Felix and attack with everything I''ve got. Each of the "shock bullet " had the power of a 35 mm machine gun, but Felix was   nor harmed by dozens of them.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The  great sword that he is using is also a very powerful one, and it seems that even after such an impact, the blade does not  even   damaged a little.


    ...... I thought about destroying the weapon, but at this rate, I''d be cut down before  his weapon reached its limit.


    ". I''m getting used to it.


    It was no longer a barrage of bullets  and Felix had cut through it all ,  and was approaching me step by step.


    It''s no use. I''ll have to use that. I wanted not to use it  but ......, if I  things stay like  this, O  will lose sooner or later.


    Realizing that the odds were stacked against me, I decided to devote a little of my  magic to my feet,  gaining some distance between me and Felix  and thn  I  activating a new  spell that   I recently developed.


    "(...... ''Minefield''!)"


    "Gah!


    "Minefield". It''s spell in which a shockwave released from  my feet travels through the ground and explodes in the distance. It''s not a  spell that directly impacts the enemy, so it''s not very powerful, but it''s a great spell to break enemy stance .


    "Bursting Impact Bullet!"


    The next  my spell is the newly developed "Bursting Impact Bullet," which explodes just before hitting the enemy, making it impossible to physically cut them down. This  spell is slightly less powerful than a direct hit with a normal impact bullet, but chance of get damage is higher .


    "Aaah!"


    It seems that the  attack went through. It seems that no matter how much speed have slayer Felix is, it was difficult for him to literally slice through the blast. It seems that his second name  "Kazekiri " was an exaggeration.


    But that didn''t take him down  He stood up with a crazy smile on his face, bleeding from all over his body.


    ...... What a troublesome enemy


    Felix stood up slowly and ran toward me, crawling along the ground, keeping a low profile.


    "Fast!"


    It was an attack that exploited the gaps in his consciousness. I couldn''t catch up with him.


    "Die!"


    Felix had been saying nothing but "die" since a while ago. I don''t think he has much of a vocabulary.


    "I am  six years old. I can''t die!"


    We get into melee combat, but his weapon a long, two-handed  great  sword  then he is swung with both hands. On the other hand, my weapon is a small knife  that covered with magic and an unlimited distance  If I wil get in his range I  won''t l win !


    "Storm dance rambles!"¡¡"Blink  the enemy" ¡¡"Crucifixion!"


    The "Storm Dance" is a series of attacks like a dancing storm, where the magic power flows through the nerves of the entire body, raising the reflexes and exceeding the reaction speed  of  user  to attack oponent  Then, after Felix was knocked off his stance by the Storm Dance, I cast  the Blink of an Eye to get him out of his defensive stance. And finally, I striked  Felix''s empty hand with a Crucifixion


    "Aah!


    But even after that, Felix didn''t let go of his weapon


    I could barely keep the barrier in place, but I was blown away several dozen meters.


    While being blown over the city I adjusted my stance and landed softly while releasing a few shockwaves. ......


    Even for a child, a strike that blows a 20 kg body dozens of meters away is terrifying. If this had been a direct hit , I would have been cut in half above and below my torso for sure.


    "...... is that the Bushin-ryu? It''s hard to beat!"


    Felix, who had chased after me after I was blown away, said with a fierce smile, but it was only "hard to  del with ". He''s better than me, that''s for sure.


    "......A+ rank. opennet  It''s  harder than I thought."


    I''m not sure if we''re evenly matched or if he''s better. So far, I''ve been able to get  advance  over  him, but that''s only because I''ve been able to push him around  with a lot of magic power.


    It''s probably the case that   out abilities are almost the same. In fact, as an all-rounder with short- to long-range attack methods, I have a slight advantage over Felix, who specializes in short-range attacks.


    However, I haven''t been able to beat him. I don''t have enough experience in actual combat.


    "You so a talent t it''s oo  shame  to kill you . But the  good feeling is when  I nip such young talent in the bud."


    "......, you battle junkie."


    I cursed him, but I couldn''t think of a way to shut him up. I''m not sure how long I''ll be able to keep it up, though I still have some magic left.


    I didn''t know  how much pressure I''ll be under in the fight for ...... my life.


    I was muttering to myself inwardly, "It''s not easy being the next "Northern General" when  I experience the tension of the  fight for live at the age of six.


    ...... Now, how do I get out of this situation?

 CH 47

    How should I get out of this situation? If I rush in, I''m sure to be countered, and my steaming is  low  I try to take this into an endurance battle.  I have plenty of magic power, but if I continue with   strategy of stretching things out, I  will sure to run out of magic power . The only reason  I can maintain a stalemate like this is because  i am prolonging the time until death in exchange for a huge amount of magic power.


    "Hey kid. Why are you so strong?""


    Felix was talking to me as if we were long-time friends, as if he didn''t like the situation as much as I did. I don''t have  to answer him, but I do want time to think of a way out of this, so I do.


    ". I''ve been working out my whole life, and I don''t want to be  mixted in with the other kids around here.


    "Ever since you were born?¡¡You can''t  train  yourself while  you''re a baby."


    "But it''s true,  Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so strong."


    "Wow, there are some interesting people in this world. I''m about to turn 30 and I''ve never met a kid as strong as you."


    "No way."


    I can''t take it lightly.


    "Now, have you come up with a better solution?


    "Tsk."


    Apparently, he was being shown mercy. For him, this is a game, even if his life is on the line. I don''t have time for this, but I''  won''t a crazy bastard take advantage of me.


    ".Unfortunately, I didn''t come up with a good plan. I''ll just have to do my best and rely on my luck .


    "Oh?¡¡What a boring guy. I''m going to kill you.


    "You''re going to kill him either way , aren''t you?Why  Don''t you have the option of letting him go?


    "There''s no  such option. Die!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Felix comes at me with his great sword   held  it like a spear.I intercepted it with my "binding rope," but the magical power ropes used to capture him were easily cut.


    "Ooh!¡¡My head and neck are going to be cut off!"


    "You''re going to  die in this pace "


    I flew to the side, firing shock bullet as I fled. Felix  without problem e slicing it off, but...


    "That''s a shame."


    "What?¡¡Aah!"


    The first impact bullet I fired was hidden by another bursting impact bullet, which hit him directly. Even though it is less powerful than a normal "shock bullet", it will definitely cause a lot of damage if it hits.


    "I am not done yet ."


    I fired one "Bursting Impact Bullet" after another. It was a little difficult to control it l, but I still managed to hit Felix with five or six shots.


    "Hmm?"


    Felix''s voice came out of the cloud of dust.


    "I''m Felix the Wind Slayer!


    He shouts, standing up again, this time striking at me from behind.


    "Nnnnngh!"


    --Nnnn!


    The knife I held up as quickly as I could - the one Mei had given me - caught the heavy blow and shattered it into pieces. The magic blade that I had been holding dissipated, leaving me unarmed.


    "Ugh"


    I  get away and  gain a distance of a dozen meters between  us , but I didn''t feel safe. He''d close the distance to me in an instant.


    "You ...... can''t  win up with that.


    "I''m not going  stop until I''ve killed my prey.


    The reason for Felix''s strength may be his superior swordsmanship, but it''s just as likely that it''s his unreasonable ability to take a beating.


    He was not particularly good at defense, nor did he wear armor. And yet, Felix would get up again and again. Not protecting  anyone, but just to satisfy his own desires.


    There is no one more annoying to deal with.


    --He''s like a hero in a dark fantasy. His motives are bullshit, but his refusal to go down makes me think he''s cool.


    "But I can''t forgive you."


    He kidnapped Lily.


    So I will never forgive him. I''m not going to lose.


    "Last time. Here i cam ."


    "We''re almost out of time. Let''s have a nice dance."


    "I have no  interest in  dancing with men.


    "You''re a real pain in the ass, you know that? Die!"


    "...... you!"


    I don''t have much magic left, but my physical damage is minimal. On the other hand, he has a huge physical advantage over me, but he has very little magic power from the start and he'' s fully wounded. The odds were in my favor.


    Ah !"


    "Oooohhhh!"


    Felix''s "Wind Slash" and my "Impact Bullet" were at odds. I''m not backing down, and neither  he is .


    "I''m not taking any chances.


    "......!


    There''s not much magic left. Felix was nearing his limit  due to that  attack. If  he  don''t, we''ll end up fighting each other.


    --But I''m not alone. I have the Goddess of Victory with me!


    A star twinkled in the night sky.


    --Ta-da!


    The sound of a single gunshot echoed across the battlefield.


    "Wha..!"


    Felix''s head was bleeding and he was dizzy, and I wasn''t about to let that chance go .


    "Ohhhhhh... £¡£¡£¡£¡!"


    I poured all of my magic power into my attack  and sent a storm of "shock  bullets " at him.


    Since  he  hadn''t focused his magic, each shot might have been as powerful as a mortar. It was so powerful and loud that Felix couldn''t hear his screams.


    ".................."


    The cloud of dust cleared. Felix, who had been blown tens of meters away, had been knocked unconscious against the side of the road.


    "I won. ......


    I turned my head toward the moone, where the moonlit belfry loomed majestically. I gave a thumbs up to the goddess of victory, Mei, who was probably in the bell tower.

 CH 48

    I approached Felix'' , exhausted and dizzy, as my magic seemed to be nearing its limit. I approached him with caution, just in case he is  fainted, but this time he definitely did.


    "I can''t believe you fainted after all , ......."


    Felix was badly injured. Even in his dazed state after being shot in the head, he still had a lot of marks on his right arm where he had tried to slash my shock bullets .


    However, the sword was broken and the arm from the right shoulder down was shattered and fractured. In the meantime, when I examined him with "Diagnosis", one of the recovery magic, I found a broken left leg, ribs, and several other injuries such as concussions and serious damage to internal organs.


    His ...... "wind slash" was very strong, but with this arm, he would never be able to wield a sword again. Felix himself is still alive, but  he is dead as the wind slayer .


    Normally, I would think that Felix would be dead if he was injured this badly, but the fact that he is still alive after all this is probably because his vitality is so outstanding. Even the direct hit to the brain by Mei''s  gun had only caused a slight cut to his temple and a concussion. Honestly, I don''t understand. That magic shock gun, although less powerful than my "shock bullet", is still powerful enough to penetrate a wooden board. I''m sure it will kill  him .


    I''ll tie him up.


    It''s not impossible for Felix, so while he''s unconscious, let''s take away his  tie him with the "bondage rope".


    "Rope."


    Ropes  from magical power extended from my hands and twisted intricately to bind the unconscious Felix. Felix jerked, as if he could feel the pain even though he was unconscious, but he showed no signs of waking up. The damage seemed too great.


    "...... . Sir Eberhard!"


    Just as I  finished restraining Felix, the captain of the duke''s escor  arrived with several of his men and a patrol of Canard town. Apparently, they were able to restrain the small fish without incident.


    "Are you injured, sir Eberhard?"


    " I''m fine, but I need you to take Lily into save place .


    "Yes, sir. So, where is the young lady?


    I silently point to the moonlit bell tower.


    "Make sure the lady is safe!¡¡Hurry up!


    "Yes , sir !"


    The movement of the escort unit that was trying to protect Lily was quite agile and solid. Although they were caught off guard by an unexpectedly strong enemy, they were still excellent guards for the duke''s family.


    "...... Hal-!"


    "Lily!"


    Lily, who had come down from the bell tower with Mei, ran up to me at once.


    "I was scared that Hal would lose. ......


    "There''s no way I''m going to lose.


    "But I  was scared.


    was scared for Lily, too, but she''s okay.


    "Thank you, .............


    "What''s the point of being a bride if you can''t  your fiancee  in time of need?"


    "Hal."


    "What?"


    "I  love you."


    "What?


    --Squeal.


    "Aaah!¡¡This guy dodged a bullet!¡¡I''m not going to let you get away with this, even though  you the  heroine this time!


    "Oh, !¡¡ we  can''t do this in public!


    "Oh, so this is the nobleman''s knight story. I''ll have one of my minstrels sing it for you."


    "That''s a good  thing . I''m looking forward to listening to it over a drink.


    Hey, patrolman, don''t get excited about people''s love stories. And don''t try to spread it!


    "Well, I''m glad Lily''s okay anyway.


    "I''m glad you''re okay too, Hal.


    And so   the Lily kidnapping case  was  ended  without  anyone getting hurt.


    ??


    "Eberhard . Thank you so much for  saving Lily , how can I thank you?"


    "Sir, please raise your head. I was only saving Lily''s life as her fiance . I did what I had to do, so don''t worry about  it ."


    A few days after the incident, Lily''s father, the Duke of Bernstein, received the news and came to the frontier count''s mansion in Heitburg with more guards than usual and a large reward. I''m in the middle of asking  me  about the reward for saving Lily''s life.


    "However, this time it was my fault for limiting the number of guards. As a father, I feel ashamed."


    " What do you mean? This incident took place in my territory. The entire responsibility lies with me. I will take full responsibility."


    "North General. Your son took care of it instead of you didn''t he? If you look at the entire frontier count family, there is no one it at blame . After all, it was my blame .


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you. This incident was caused entirely by the fact that we, the guards, were not strong enough. I apologize with all my heart and soul for this, and I hope you will not be offended by it .


    "How dare you!¡¡You literally risked your life to protect  her . I. I''m not a martial arts expert, but I''ve heard  the "wind slayer" nickname. There''s nothing for you and your convoy to be ashamed of."


    "But that''s no way to show it!"


    The discussion was becoming confused. The only saving grace was that in the end, no real harm was done and everyone felt responsible and wanted to apologize. If this had turned into a blame game, we would have gone to hell in a handbasket. I''m glad  everything ended well .


    Aside from that, we can''t go on like this.


    "Then let''s do this."


    I was the only one in the group who wasn''t responsible for the situation, but I was the only one who had made a difference, so I had to come up with  a solution


    "We all have to take responsibility. The Count of Farenheit failed to notice that a serious crime was taking place in his territory, and it could have been a serious matter. The Duke of Bernstein also  limited his daughter''s escort, which almost led to a diplomatic incident with another territory. The guards also failed to protect her who entrusted to them by their lord. All of them have a point, and it can''t be the responsibility of  just one person. Then all of us must take responsibility and use it as a lesson for the future so that this kind of situation will never happen again."


    "...... Yes, this incident would not have happened if everyone had taken proper measures."


    "I can assure you that nothing like this will ever happen again in my territory.


    "I can assure you that nothing like this will ever happen again in my territory.


    "Next time, I will protect the Lady at all costs."


    Everyone said their determination with a mysterious look on their face.


    Well, we''ll have to work out the details of how we''re going to carry out that resolution, but for now, let''s finish this. Fortunately, Lily was not injured."


    "...... That''s the kid you often bring over to our house to play with, right?¡¡I''ll come to your house later to thank you."


    "You might be surprised, master. ......"


    "It would be a surprise if lord and the duke of another territory all came to workshop to thank me. He might be shocked to find out who I am, a regular visitor."


    "Please be generous with reward for Mei. If it Mei was not with me  , this rescue wouldn''t have been possible.


    I told about the magic plane "M-1" that Meo  invented and the last cover fire with the magic shock gun.


    "What?¡¡...... That''s a military revolution in the making."


    "You have a terrible talent, ....... Eberhard, how dare you spit on such a genius?"


    "Well, I just happened to find it."


    Mei''s talents seem to be frightening even to those who are in charge of the affairs of the country. As a lord, this is a talent that they want to capture. They may regret that they did not realize that such a talent was lying dormant.


    "Maybe there are geniuses lying around in places we don''t normally pay attention to.


    It''s not the world we live in, but there have been men who came from commoner backgrounds and rose to power. It is not surprising that anything can happen.


    "You''re absolutely right.


    "I''m going to do my best to keep up with them.


    The three of them, who had experienced the bitterness of Lily''s kidnapping, each expressed their own thoughts.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the merchant and Felix?


    I asked my father, curious about the the people who had made this incident the most complicated. I''m sure the noblemen who rule the estate have a gag order in place, as they don''t want the  bad news of the duchess being taken prisoner to be spread around, but there''s no need for secrecy when I''m the one in charge.


    "The merchant will be confiscated and executed.Felix was kept alive because he might have some use for  us , but he''s injured. He still hasn''t woken up."


    "Execution, that''s fair enough. I don''t think Felix would listen to if he woke up."


    "That''s why we''re always on the lookout for him, just in case he wakes up.


    It''s Felix. I''m sure Felix will be able to break out of jail even if he''s badly injured.


    "For now, you should stay by Lily''s side for a while longer. She''ll want to be with you.


    "Do me a favor, too. Go play with  her .


    "I''ll leave you to it.


    I finished what I needed I headed back to Lily. It''s not that I volunteered to talk to them . It was because I needed to as a party and as the next head of the family. Of course I want to talk to girls.


    I wonder what she''s doing now, probably having tea in the garden with Mei  and sister Noel.


    I headed  to the garden, excited about the leisurely girl time to come.


    ??


    "Well, it''s time to grow up from here."


    "How about a reward   or the Arendelle workshop?"


    "I''ve heard that the craftsmens  is quite skilled. Wouldn''t it be a good idea to embrace them as your personal craftsmens ?"


    "That''s a good idea, but if we do that, they might react if there''s a problem."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to make him the first of my business partners. As a lord, whenever you have to deal with a  them , I have to order the work from that workshop.


    "Or perhaps you could give them preferential treatment in terms of taxes and patents."


    "Well, since I''m a duke, I suppose the reward would be money and goods.


    "That''s good, my lord. You''re so easygoing."


    "How can you say that when you have so many men in your own lands?""


    "Ha-ha-ha.


    "Ha-ha-ha.


    In the parlor where Eberhard left off, the dirty laugh...

 CH 49

    Side : Henriette Lilli von Bernstein


    "Father. I have a question for you.:


    "What is it, Lilli? Tell me ."


    The day I returned to the dukedom, I was sitting in a chair facing my father. It was not a meal or tea time. I have something serious to discuss.


    "This time, I was saved by Hal. But from now on, I don''t want to be being protecting all the time by him ."


    "Continue."


    Perhaps sensing my seriousness, my father also became serious and listened to me.


    "Hal is very strong. I''m very proud of him as  his bride . ...... But I also don''t want to just be protected. I also want to become a strong person who can stand by his side and support him.


    H"n. ...... Eberhard is a  boy who is so strong that it can be said that he is a out of the ordinary for his age  . Even though  his parent  is  northern generals it can be said that it is a gens . It''s hard to  believe it ."


    Father is as strict as ever. But he thinks things through before he says something . That''s why I''m willing to listen to him even though he''s strict.


    "I understand. But I want to spend the rest of my life with Hal . I''ll do anything  for that . This is my own way of  showing my feelings for him.


    "...... It seems that your stubborn about it   . So what do you want to do?"


    "I want training in magic , father."


    I have a little more magic power then  average person . I''m not as good as Hal, but I think I have the potential to be a mage.


    "Magic. I''ve heard that training in magic is hard one  . Will  you will be able to endure it?


    I Will . If I can''t, do this  I don''t have the right to be with Hal-. I want to be someone who is worthy of him  I don''t want to just be protected by Hal!


    Hearing my declaration ,  father closed his eyes and  was thinking for a while. I wonder if  will he allow me to learn magic, or will he not?


    "...... is fine. I''ll send a trusted mage to teach you. Just remember, you said it yourself. Just don''t  foret what you say.


    "Of course, Father. Thanks for that   ......!"


    Hal, I''ll do my best to become stronger. And I''m going to become a woman who can stand next to you. Then we''ll be together. Until then, I'' Won''t vist you . That''s what i decide for myself


    ......, but please don''t mind if I  visit  you once in a while, okay?


    Side : Mei  Arendal


    "My lord, my lord!¡¡What are you doing here in such a hot and humid place?


    ... When my dad came out with a surprised voice, Hal and  his father  and Lily''s father''s Duke were standing in front of my house. I did. The surroundings are noisy due to the rugged faces, and the people on the road stop and fall down.


    "The Duke said, "My daughter has been very much indebted to your daughter, and I wanted to thank her."


    The Duke said so and gave his father a package that seemed to be heavy. ......


    "The Duke''s daughter?¡¡Is there something wrong with our store ?"


    My father, who doesn''t know what''s going on, is in a state of panic. It''s quite interesting to watch from the side.


    "No, that''s not why I''m here."


    Following the duke''s words, the servant accompanying the duke explained the situation to  him in detail. As he listened to the story,  father finally seemed to understand the situation.


    "M-m-m-m, Mei. When did you achieved something like this  I mean, the  child that always came to our house  was the legitimate sons of the lord.¡¡I''m sorry for calling you a bowler,  please forgive me!


    "Hahaha, it''s too much , master. It''s okay to call me a bowler, like always. ...... Also, Mei''s unique way of speaking is just like yours, it''s funny."


    Hal is smiling happily. When Hal looks happy, I feel happy, too. It''s a strange thing.


    "It''s a small and dirty workshop. , but..."


    "Well, you''re in my way."


    "Excuse me."


    "Sorry to disturb you."


    The duke, the lord, Hal, and his guards  came into Arendelle workshop one after another. It''s kinda troublesome . To be honest, I want everyone except Hal to leave as soon as possible.


    "So, about the reward...""


    Hal''s father started the speak .


    "Yes, ."


    ". You can give it to her directly, but she''s still a child. I''ll let her take the reward once again when she'' will be  older, but for now I''ve decided it''s better to give the reward to  your Arendahl workshop.


    "To my workshop, you mean?"


    "Yes. I''ve heard that this workshop boasts of a very high level of technology. I''ve also heard that they''ve created a number of new inventions."


    That probably refers to the numerous inventions I''ve created with Hal, such as ball bearings and magic power battery . I enjoy developing them, but making them is a hassle, so I just teach the  workers at the workshop how to make them and leave the rest to them.


    "So, I want the Arendahl workshop to be owned by  Farenheit  family."


    "Owned!"


    Father jumped up in surprise. Well, I can understand his feeling. If  they  become a client, We wil be given priority for work, our income will improve, and above all,  it will be stable. Unless  employer, the nobleman, is forced to change his ways,  we  don''t have to worry about working  for him . For craftsmen who are not good at business, this is something to drool over.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Eventually, we''ll be able to buy up and merge with other small workshops that are struggling to stay afloat, and we''ll be happy if they become even bigger than they are now."


    "This workshop, which I inherited from my father, is now my own workshop. ...... "....... It was worth the effort to come here from my hometown, my father. My grandson has done such a great job. ......"


    The father is muttering something thinking about his now deceased grandfather.


    "I''m thinking of going with such a policy for now, if that''s okay with you?"


    If you don''t like it, you can refuse. I won''t complain."


    I''m glad Hal said that. It''s impossible for us commoners to refuse a proposal from a nobleman. I have no intention of refusing, but the fact that he give a choice proves that  he care about me that much. This makes me happy.


    "It''s  absurd to refuse o¡¡We, the Arendelle Workshop , would be delighted to  be owned by the Frontier Count family !"


    "Well, good. "


    "I will do my very best."


    If  our workshop will be owned by them  the facilities of the smithy will be  improved . I''m excited to think that I can work on even more inventions from now on.


    If Hal asks me for help again, as he did this time, I will polish my skills even more so that I can be of help then as well, and I will create many,more inventions!

 CH 50

    Side : Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit


    "Eberhard."


    "What is it ¡¡Dad? "


    "  I will training you today. When you''re done eating, come to the training grounds .


    "Okay.


    As I was eating my breakfast, my father informed me with an unusually serious look. It was customary for him to tell me whether or not he was going train me  , but today was different.


    After finishing my breakfast and getting ready, I headed for the training grounds in the backyard. In the training grounds , my father was waiting for me with his arms crossed in meditation.


    "Hello."


    "Eberhard, I''m going to teach you the North Shogun Bushin Style Ura."


    "What, that ?"


    The North Shogun Bushinryu "Ura". It is a martial art full of secrets that have never been  recorded and that my father has never taught me. "In the front, we mainly practice basic auxiliary magic such as kata, body movements, and body strengthening, but what we  wil do today I have no idea. Since all the elements necessary for normal martial arts are included in the "front", it is even more difficult to predict what they will do in the "back".


    So far, I hadn''t  lern it because he thought I wasn''t ready for it, but maybe my  fight with Felix had changed his mind.


    "It''s strange for me to say this, but the secret behind the extraordinary strength of the Northern Shogunate''s Shinryu lies in this ''back''.


    "The Secret of Strength: ......"


    "It''s not just a mental argument like "I can''t lose because I have something to protect."


    "Normally, this ''behind the curtain'' training starts when you turn ten. Eberhard is only six years old, but I''ve decided that you''re ready. ...... .Just remember. This ''behind the scenes'' stuff comes with its own dangers."


    "Yeah, I know.


    "Good."


    Fathey uncrossed his arms and took a stance.


    "Watch me."


    As soon as he said that, he worked up the magic in his body and began to strengthen his entire body with magic.


    This is the North Shogun Bushin-ryu "Ura", the inner form of the "Clothed Wrapping".


    "It''s not just a body enhancement.


    It is difficult to achieve such a high level of enhancement with C-rank non-attribute magic "body enhancement".


    "Try to attack .


    "How much power i nedd put into it ?"


    "At a level that would kill an average person."


    "Okay.


    I worked up my magic power and  casted a moderately powerful ''shock bullet  There was no way for him to avoid it, and the "impact bullet" hit him directly, but he was not injured.


    "Not even a scratch. ......


    "That''s not all.


    dad continued, and began to move at high speed. He ran around in all directions at a speed that the current me could never achieve even with the application [Shock].


    "Ha!"


    --Dogong ......!


    In addition, I slam my fist into a huge rock that seems to be five or six meters high and shatter it.


    "The robe!"


    His demonstration ended with a series of amazing moves that could hardly be considered human skills.


    "I''m going to show you how to do this. This is the ''robe''. You will learn this inner form ''robe'' and another  form ''general''s armor''.


    "The robe and  general''s armor "


    "There are only two elements to the Northern Shogunate Shinryu. If the robe is a technique that strengthens from within, the general''s armor is a technique that strengthens from the outside."


    "What is the general armor is  ?


    "It''s relatively easy compared to Clothed. You are already using something similar to it.


    "What?¡¡Something similar to the General''s Armor?


    "It''s a magic blade. I''m sure you''ve already mastered the materialization of magic, and with your vast amount of magic power, it will be easy for you to master the general''s armor.


    Having said that, father now let the magic power out of his body and materialize as if it were covering his body.


    "It''s a magic armor.


    "This is need for defense."


    However, as soon as he said that, the father immediately deactivated the "general''s armor".


    "It''s just that this is a terribly inefficient technique. , and with my amount of magic power, I will  be exhausted fast . That''s why I don''t use it often.


    "I see."


    That''s why I always only used the cloak when I was training.


    "The cloak requires very delicate magic control techniques. I You can say that the reason why the North Shogun Bushin-ryu is the strongest is because of this robe. The successive Northern Generals have made their strength known to the world by inheriting  that technology  .


    "Great ......."


    "If you can master this, you''ll have a full prepared . There will be nothing left for me to teach you."


    "So let''s get  starting ......."


    "But it usually takes ten years to master this. It took me eight years."


    "............"


    That''s because it''s such a powerful technique. It''s not something that can be mastered in a year or two."


    "It''s just that you have an extraordinary amount of magic power. You should be able to  use it many times more than  average person . Maybe you''ll be able to learn it much faster than the other ."


    "Whoa!¡¡Then teach me how to do it right away!"


    "All right. Let''s see if you can surpass me."


    "Sure!"


    My fame  after  defeating Felix growen  without  me knowing it . The more powerful I became, the more  people  there would be to exploit or eliminate me, even if I was just a mob"


    That''s why I have to become stronger in order to protect myself from such people, and to protect people who important to me.


    But how can it be that the stronger I get, the more trouble comes my way when I''m trying to get stronger to protect people who important to me , is it   unreasonable?  I don''t know I if I''m just being selfish.


    Well, the bottom line is that  I just have to become strong enough to blow all that trouble away. The only reason  I am   have so many ties is because  I  don''t have the strength to break them down and push forward.


    I''ll be strong enough to protect Lily, Mei , my family and all other   the people whom  I care about, and to  wil be able to stand  any opponent that  will go against me .


    I don''t think it''s impossible in the slightest. I have a unique skill called "Continuity is Power.


    Hard work will not betray me.

 CH 51

    "Hello, Silver. You''re on a great shape today."


    ". Hey, Ernst, you''re the one who''s doing all the work.


    "I''m no match for you, Silver. You''re a kid, but you an S-rank adventurer.


    The heat of the day had abated, and the evening  came . At the adventurer''s guild in Heitburg, there was a lot of bragging going on among the adventurers. The number of  monsters tends to be higher in summer than in winter, perhaps because  monsters are also living creatures. The luxury of the day was determined by how many of the increasing number of prey  person  could hunt. This was a topic that came up whenever the adventurers who didn''t have money to spend at night met each other.


    "Ernst is only 20 years old, but he has a B+ rank. I think he has a  bright  future.


    "Hey, Ernst and Silver, how about a drink?


    " Just then, a  barmen  invitation came from the tavern attached to the guild.


    "Oh, I''m coming!"


    "I''m sorry, I have to go home. See you next time."


    "What  the  hell ?!  This thing again !?


    "Haha ... "


    "I''ll  let you be this time .


    I smiled bitterly and left the place.


    When I left the guild, the streets were crowded with people returning home after work.


    Some were hurrying home to their families. Some were going to have a drink with their  co-workers . There was a wide variety of faces, including the owner of a liquor store, who was throwing up his arms as if his work was just about to begin.


    Their faces are all cheerful. This is proof of the  peaceful life in this town.


    "When will you be back, brother?"


    As I was walking home, my communication device rang and I received a message from my younger brother, Albert, who will turn nine this year.


    "''I''m  coming . What''s for dinner this evening?


    "''Aged horn beef steak,  with an exotic jean sauce that my  you  likes.


    "I''m looking forward to it. I''ll hurry home."


    "''All right. Take care.""


    I cut off the communication with Albert and hurried  to the  home. The sun was about to set.


    ??


    "Welcome home, brother."


    "Welcome back, brother!"


    "Hal, you''re late. We all got tired of waiting.


    I''m sorry. I hunted down a green boar for you.


    "Oh,  I  see !


    "welcome back !"


    "Yeah, I''m home. Have you been a good boy?


    "Mmm!


    My brother Albert, my seven-year-old sister Rosetta, my fourteen-year-old sister Noelle, and my two-year-old twin brothers Sieghart and Charlotte greeted me.


    "Welcome back, Hal!"


    "Eberhard, go wash your hands quickly. We''ll have dinner when you get back."


    "Yes."


    Mom and Dad came out, and now the whole family was here. A family of eight: parents and six children. In modern Japan, this would be a large family.


    "Master Hal, let me take your clothes."


    "Thank you, Alisa.


    Alisa has grown up a lot. I think she was 26 this year?¡¡She''s a grown woman now.


    Today''s meal was a horned beef steak with jian sauce, a soy sauce-like seasoning I had found in the market a few years ago and which was used in the East. I hurried to the washroom as my heart racing.


    ??


    Six years had passed since my fight with Felix. After a while, Felix woke up, but as soon as he realized that he couldn''t use his right arm, he bit his tongue off and killed himself. Felix''s choice to die on his own instead   by  the hands of others was understable , but at the same time, it made me feel sad. He would never be forgiven for what he had done, but his swordsmanship and self-honesty could have been used for good.


    However, there was nothing I could do about  it He  may  has  been an enemy, but I had taken a  his life. As the next lord, I will have to make ruthless decisions at times. , and I have to be ethical, but also responsible. I''m sorry to say this to Lily, but it was a good experience that made me realize this clearly and strongly.


    That''s how I feel mentally. I was almost an adult from the start, so I didn''t grow much else. But on the physical side, I have grown a lot.


    I was six years old  back then , but now I''m twelve, and I''m starting to acquire the features of an older brother. I''ve also grown a lot taller. I''m about 150 centimeters tall.¡¡I had grown to the tall of an average first year Japanese junior high school student.


    As expected, Lily, my bride, has grown up to be a neat and pretty young lady ..But inside, she''s a tomboy, and she''s a great one.


    It''s a blessing in disguise that since the incident, she''s been very de-rated only towards me, so it''s a relief that she doesn''t hit me so unreasonably. Besides, I still have a memories form my   previous life, and my mental age is almost thirty years old when added up. It''s so cute to see a girl of  same age being so picky. A tsundere childhood friend is the best.


    However, she is very hard on Mei. Lilly sees  her as an enemy because she sticks to me unconsciously. a. Lily''s specialty is ice, which is a relatively rare attribute for a girl who has learned magic, and the of the women between Lily and May is like the Cold War between the United States and Russia. However, she doesn''t seem to dislike  her from the bottom of her heart since she saved her life. You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the best results.


    That being said, I guess I couldn''t stand Mei being sticky all the time  to me . After making extraordinary efforts with her guts and tenacity, she woke up about two years ago to the magic of spatiotemporal attributes, She population of the Imperial Kingdom is about 20 million, so even in an Imperial Kingdom with a relatively large number of mages, it''s a rare attribute that only about 200 people have.


    Thanks to this, she now uses the A-rank space-time attribute magic "Transference" to come to my house every week to play. She says it''s because she''s practicing her magic, but in reality, she just wants to see me. She''s just a tsundere! I can''t help but think how cute she is


    And then there''s Mei. She was my second childhood friend, but she turned into a monster. The blood of a dwarf was terrifying.


    First of all, as dwarves, don''t grow that tall. Mei is about 130 centimeters tall, which is quite small for a 12-year-old. She is about the size of a third grader.


    However, from what I knew about dwarves from  fantasy, stories  I felt that she had grown a lot more than I expected. This is because it is not uncommon for stories to portray dwarves as a race that is less than a meter (or even a few dozen centimeters in some cases) in height. However, the height of the master and other dwarven craftsmen in the Arendal workshop was less than one hundred and sixty centimeters, which is about the same as an adult woman in the Hylands, so it is normal for dwarves to be a little shorter than humans.


    It seems that dwarves are not as small as they appear in stories.


    Now, these are a race of dwarves where the men become muscular and gory. So what happens to the women?


    ............ The correct answer is a whipped bimbo. To be honest, it might have been better to go the loli girl route like the dwarves in fantasy stories.


    I''ve always wondered why in so many stories, male dwarves are physically blessed and females are infants. If the physical characteristics of the race were gender neutral, wouldn''t women be just as physically developed as men?


    --And that''s exactly what happened. If she had been a Loli, I would have been convinced that''s what she was, even if I couldn''t explain why.


    In reality, Mei is only 12 years old, but she has grown a big-breasted Loli titty with an E-cup size that is unbelievable. It''s really shameful. £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡


    It was so awful that my poor woke up for the first time in a long time. What''s worse than anything else is that Mei''s hugging habit still hasn''t been cured. She hasn''t shown any signs of hugging anyone other than me, and I''m sure she has no intention of changing it, but I can''t stand being hugged. I''m sure she has no intention of fixing it, but I can''t stand being hugged. Thanks to this, I''m exhausted every morning. I think I need to seriously think about a nourishing menu. Thanks to the existence of monsters in this world, there''s no shortage of ingredients for that kind of menu.


    To be honest, my sexual awakening in this life was Mei . In addition, the more I work out, the more  my energy will grow, thanks to the fact that continuity is power. It''s not just that it doesn''t do any good, but it might even interfere with  my daily life, so  i am carefully with that .


    It''s a good thing that I''m still able to control myself, but I''m worried that I might do something awful to Mei  soon. I''. I didn''t trust myself .

 CH 52

    Other people have also changed a lot.


    For example, my younger brother Albert, who was three years old  back then  , now has grown up  into a good person who loves his older brother. This is also the result of my education as his older brother. Recently, he seems to be learning the "front" of the Northern Shogunate Bushinryu from my father, and the day when he and I will be able to train together in earnest may be coming soon. I need to devote myself to becoming stronger so that I won''t be embarrassed as an older brother at that time.


    My sister, Rosetta, has also changed a lot. I mean, she was only one year old at the time and was just buzzing about, so of course she would change. The one who has changed the most is definitely Rosetta. She is a very serious and good-hearted girl. She has a gentle personality, and even though she is seven years old, she is very serious about her studies, piano (I call it piano because it looks like a musical instrument), embroidery, etiquette, and ballroom dancing as a noblewoman. Rosetta is a true young lady. I''m sure she''ll be happy. No, I''ll make you happy, big brother!¡¡I''m the eldest!


    And  my  youngest twins . They are  identical twins, a boy and a girl, and Charlotte, is my big sister. My younger brother Sieghart seems to be getting along well with Charlotte, and I''m looking forward to their future. They are both two years old now, and they are cute little babies who drink milk. I think it''s time to  give them some baby food.


    My sister Noel¡¡ she is  getting even more unreasonable and violent. She''s got the education and cunning of a young lady, and she''s perfect on the outside, so she''s a real pain in the ass. I know it''s not the original meaning of the word, but I secretly call her a "shyster. The other day, she stole the biggest piece of meat from me . I can''t believe she''s the daughter of a frontier count. I will never forgive her for that. That''s all.


    Next is the maid, Alisa. She turned 26 and got married. Her partner is Anthony, who is also a servant. I thought I''ve heard that name before, but it''s the guy who used to be a young employee of the administration department. I heard that Anthony had fallen in love with Alisa at first sight when he and Alisa had gone to look for a cart. In other words, I was the cupid of their love. As someone who''s known Alisa since  I was born, I''m honestly  glad that she''s happy.


    In this world, getting married at 26 is quite late. The reason why  she  got married now is because  I grown up and I don''t need much help anymore. As a personal maid  OF  the son of a noble family,  she can''t marry irresponsibly until  her master is grown up. In   that case,   he was able to marry Alisa relatively early among the exclusive maids, probably because she was able to become independent much earlier due to  my personality problems.


    Anyway, Alisa is getting married, ....... I''m sad that I won''t be able to enjoy the feeling of being held by her soft breasts, but I have Mei. I don''t have a problem with boobs. So, I hope she will be happy to the fullest. By the way, since  she is servant of  our family, I talked to my father and presented   to her a wedding gift and newlywed vacation. I would be very happy if  she  could  has  child soon.


    There are still other strange people in the world. Mei''s father, the master of the Arendelle workshop. He was a top-notch blacksmith, but he was also a top-notch manager. Since he was appointed as the official craftsman for the frontier count family, he has developed the workshop into one of the biggest workshops in the empire with his overflowing business talent. He began by buying up struggling workshops in his territory, recruited craftsmen from other workshops,  retired skilled blacksmiths as mentors, used them to train newcomers, invested in equipment, and conducted research and development. By allocating all resources to the training of new employees, capital investment, and research and development, and by placing his daughter  at the head of the R&D team, he established a solid system that combines hardware and software, and achieved rapid growth in a short time.


    No matter how much knowledge I had from my previous life, it was nearly impossible for me to manage the company so smoothly. All I could do was to back up the reforms he made. The fact that he was able to grow the workshop to this level was a result of his talent and hard work. Perhaps the repercussions of the series of reforms have had an effect on the town, but for the past two years, the tax revenue in the territory has been increasing slightly, and my father has praised me with a smile on his face, saying, "You also have talent as a  future lord."


    However, the Farenheit family is a military aristocracy  family entrusted with the defense of the northern part of the Imperial Kingdom. No matter how talented I am, my actual duties will be limited. Of course, I''ll do the bare minimum, but basically, most of the management of the territory is systematic and left to the civil servants . This is like the bureaucracy and local civil servants in Japan, or the police force in ancient China. It''s better for the management of a developed territory with a certain amount of history to have a systematic system of governance by appointing talented people.


    It''s still fresh in my mind that when I told my father this, he denied it, saying, "That''s not true."


    "It doesn''t matter how capable subordinates are, if the top management who uses them is incompetent.


    It''s true, as they say. In Japan, the bureaucrats are all extremely talented, but when the ministers and prefectural governors are incompetent, the entire country and local governments are burdened. On the other hand, if the top officials are excellent, the whole country seems to be doing well to some extent. So it seems that even if you are a military aristocrat, you should not take internal affairs lightly.


    Speaking of other things that had changed,  I remembered one more thing that had changed: the  uncle at the grilled meat stall I frequented. He had finally succeeded in setting up his own store in one of the shopping arcades, probably because he had been selling delicious food in an earnest and friendly manner. He had hired new employees and cooks, and  get off to a good start. I took Mei  and the artisans from the Arendelle workshop out to dinner to celebrate the opening. They''ve been adding more liquors and new menu  dishes , and they seem to have a good number of repeat customers. It''s good to see a good restaurant continue to grow.


    Well, that''s about the only thing that has changed around me. My father and mother haven''t changed at all, and other than them, there aren''t many people around me who have changed.


    The only one who has changed is me.


    I''ve grown a lot stronger in the past six years. I''ve learned how to use [shock] in many different ways, and my magic power and physical strength have increased considerably. For the time being, my status is as follows.


    -----------------------


    Eberhard Karlheinz Von Flensburg Fahrenheit


    Life force: 536/536


    Magic power : 51,692 / 51,692


    Physical Ability: 693


    Intelligence : 138


    Magic Attribute : -


    Specific Magic : Shock


    Specific Skill : Continuity is Power


    -----------------------


    First of all, the life force ......, or  HP, has increased to a certain extent. The reason for this is because of the training of the North Shogun Bushinryu and working as an adventurer. I would say that I am almost one of the best 12-year-olds  pepole in the country. Even if you compare  me to adult adventurers and soldiers, I am probably one of the best.


    Next is magic power. This has grown to an unbelievable degree. I wonder if there''s anyone who has more magic than me.¡¡The rate of increase is so high that it makes me think so. To put it bluntly, I think I''m as good as the people in the Court Magic Division, one of the three major divisions that are renowned as elite.


    Next was physical ability. It''s improved a lot since I was six years old, when I was about average, and now, even without any magical enhancements, I can take on a pack of goblins, orcs, or even a bunch of hoodlums in my  average state. In terms of rank, I was in the upper D or lower C ranks. It would be hard to make it in the Knights of the Kingsguard, but I''m sure I could make it in any army or knightly order around.


    And that''s not the biggest  thing that changed . For the past six years, I''ve been desperately training in the Northern Shogunate Bushinryu "backstage" from morning to night, literally using my enormous amount of magical power. Finally, one year ago, I won the final  fight against my master, my father, in a duel in which we both gave it our all, and  my  training with  father   was finished .


    It was a difficult time for me, as if I were vomiting blood. It was a series of hardships that made it impossible for me to even do my occasional  works as an adventurer. My muscles and magic circuits were torn to shreds, and I had to forcefully heal them with recovery magic and train again.


    But I was not discouraged. To be honest, I felt like I was going to lose it many times, but looking at Lily, Mei, and my younger siblings, I couldn''t bring myself to skip the training to gain the power to protect them.


    Unlike in my previous life, in this world, the more I worked, the more I was rewarded. So there was no way I wouldn''t make an effort. I told myself, "I''m not going to let my loved ones suffer ." I was probably the  strongest and youngest of all the Northern Generals at 11 years old, who  mastered the Northern General Bushinryu "Ura" in five years of training.

 CH 53

    The training of the North Shogun Bushinryu "inside" was extremely fierce. It is a training that would not have been possible without big amount of magic power, recovery magic,  and the unique skill "Practice Makes Perfect". it.


    I mastered the "General''s Armor" in one year. I had always been able to use magic swords , so it didn''t take me that long to master the materialization of magic power. The amount of magic power that I have is inordinately large.


    In contrast, it took me a very long time to learn the "clothe and tie". It took me two years to master it to a certain extent, and then three years to get it to a level where it could  use it in  actual combat.


    As I sat at the table, I remembered the hard days of training.


    ....


    "Eberhard. I''m sure you''re skilled in manipulating magic. What''s the difference between normal "body enhancement" and "cloak"?


    Normal "body enhancement" makes the body stronger and more vital by concentrating the magic power on the part you want to strengthen. But this is not the case with "Clothing". It looks more like it''s spreading to the entire body in detail.


    "That''s pretty close but  that''s the right answer is . It is true that the magic power is spread to every corner of the body. Then how are you doing it?"


    To start the training  of the North Shogun Bushinryu "inside ", father  posed a difficult question. If I were asked to guess how they do it without any prior knowledge, I don''t think I could normally answer.


    "Hmmm ....... Every inch of ....... The magic power circuit is being expanded ......?¡¡But since magic circuits are not real organs of the body, they are not supposed to lead to ''body enhancement''. ......


    I take a deep breath and try to collect my thoughts.


    "It''s not a magic circuit. The expansion of magic circuits is useful for using magic, but it only increases the power of magic and does not lead to the enhancement of the body. So even if you train your magic circuits and make them thicker, it may lead to an increase in the power of the "body enhancement", but it will not spread the enhancement to every corner. If you try to force it, the amount of magic power consumed will be outrageous."


    "In other words, you can''t just keep on thinking about increasing the power like you do in normal magic training. A change in thinking is necessary."


    "I don''t get it. The  creator who came up with this must have been an amazing person.


    Sighing deeply once more, I look up at the sky. The air in Heitburg is clear . Japan was one of the cleanest countries in the world, but even so, the air in cities like Tokyo was more polluted than deep in the mountains of the countryside due to exhaust gas and dust.


    Heitburg is a provincial city located right next to a vast expanse of nature. The air is very clean, and more importantly, the stars are very visible. The starry sky from here is completely different from the one on Earth. There is no Summer Triangle, Orion, or the Milky Way. There are many similar things, but they are different from what  I remember  on Earth.


    It''s daytime now, so it''s impossible  to see them.


    "............ Oh, could it be?"


    I looked at my father again.


    "Did you come up with something?


    "Hey, can you  show again?


    "...... Okey"


    The magical power exudes from the inside of  HIS body as if it  Was smog  and wraps the  his  body. I was convinced of the true identity of "that  thing   I saw it getting darker and darker with each pulse.


    "---- pulse. Blood, to be exact."


    When Dad heard this, his eyes widened in admiration, followed by a grin and he said .


    "You got it.  The secret of the cloak''s ability to spread magic throughout the body lies in the blood.


    "Yes!"


    "Let me explain."


    , then you''ve found the answer to your question. Fathe  began to explain in detail about the "robe".


    "As you know, normal ''body enhancement'' only involves concentrating magic power on the part of the body you want to strengthen. You can get a lot of power and strength just by doing that, but there is a limit to that."


    . I know that better than anyone.


    I can also use body enhancement . The amount of  my magic power is almost 30,000, so it should be possible to use a very high level of "body enhancements". However, in reality, once I strengthened  MY  body to a certain level, no matter how much magic i put into it,  I cannot strengthen it to that level after that. This is generally called the "wall of enhancement" in the wizard  world.  This is true for most any kind enhancement magic that can be called enhancement, whether it is body enhancement or material enhancement.It was common knowledge in the wizard world that there is a limit to enhancement.


    But in the Bushinryu, it goes even deeper than that. It doesn''t just use brutal  force to strengthen the body, it changes the way you think and strengthens it in a new way.


    "The technique is called ''blood demon mixing''."


    "First, the compressed magic power is collected in the heart, and then the magic power and blood are mixed in the heart. Then, the blood tinged with magic power is spread to every  coner of the body through the blood vessels. Blood runs through the entire body, from the tip of the head to the tip of the toes. By distributing magic power densely throughout the body through the blood, it is possible to strengthen the body with a density that is much higher than that of ordinary "magic power enhancement". The amount of magic power consumed is large, but if you master it, there is little waste and you can achieve the highest efficiency in strengthening."


    "The magic power that has spread through the bloodstream to the entire body blows out from the sweat glands to cover the surface of the body, covering the entire body in a thin layer. This technique is called ''cloak and clothe'' because it looks as if you are wearing the magic power like a robe.


    I had  chill on my back as I listened to my father''s  explainings . It wasn''t because I was scared. It was because I was shocked by how amazing it was.


    The magic power is sent to the whole body through the blood. In essence, this means that every single cell in the body will be strengthened with magical power. In this day and age, when the concept of cells has not yet been discovered, the idea of strengthening the body on a cellular level was  amazing . I wonder how brilliant the first Lord Farenheit really was.


    ". Just be careful, don''t suddenly ''mix blood and magic'' in the heart."


    "Why?


    "Because if you do it wrong way , you will die. In the past, people have collapsed and died during training, or their hearts stopped beating, or they survived but could not speak properly. You have to mix the magic power little by little and strengthen your whole body step by step.


    ".................."


    I see. The power of the heart muscle is strengthened abnormally, and the blood pressure becomes too high, which may cause a cerebral hemorrhage, or a heart attack due to the sudden magical power  in the heart. This is why it is strictly forbidden to do it  at once .


    "There is a reason why this training is supposed to start at the age of ten. The adjustment is endlessly difficult, but the more you master it, the stronger your body and combat power will be, beyond human limits. This is the reason why the Farrenheit family has outstanding combat power, because they can use this "cloak".


    "............ is amazing."


    "It may take some time, but I think you can learn it. As far as I know, there are not many people of your age  as talented as you.


    "I''ll do my best  you , father.


    "I''ll do my best. Keep up the good work."


    "Can you say the same things in a few years?


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    This is how my hard and demanding training began.

 CH 54

    In order to learn to a robe, you must first learn to mix blood . I believe you can''t use attribute magic, can you?


    "Yes.


    "Then I have no choice but to call Theresa."


    He went back to the mansion to call mother. About ten minutes later, Dad came back with Mother.


    "Hal, you''re training in the Bushinryu. You''re  doing great!


    As usual, Mom was optimistic. But in a way, she is even more strict than my dad, so I can''t relax."


    "Theresa, can you use the water magic to make a pure water ball?"


    "Pure water ball ?¡¡Okay, ''water''."


    Mom is an A+ ranked mage, and she can do this level of magic with just one  line of chanting.My mom is usually a mage who uses runes and magic circles and doesn''t use chanting much, but chanting is more convenient when you   need to use a little magic


    "It''s a beautiful water ball.


    My dad is praising the water ball as it floats in the air, but I''m not here to see my parents'' flirting


    "So, do I mix this with magic?"


    I had a feeling that if I left  them alone, I''d have more brothers and sisters soon so I asked my dad for the sake of my own training.


    "Yes. You get  that idea. Add magic power to this pure water ball . But do it evenly. If there is any bias or if you feel the concentration is too thin, you will be  failed .


    He was very strict from the very beginning. I think it''s better to raise the bar a little at a time since it''s  my  first time.


    "If you can''t do this, you might as well give up training in the Bushinryu."


    I see. So you''re making it tough on me in order to inspire me. Then let''s give it a try , With my unique skill i should be able do that


    ....


    "I never thought I''d be able to do it in a day. ......"


    "You''re the one who said I should be able! to do this much :


    "That was just  for the sake of motivating you !


    "Fuck -----!"


    "I don''t care. It was a way to get you motivating ."


    "Yeah, but you know what?"


    "Hal, you''re amazing!¡¡That''s our son !


    "Yeah."


    "It''s late today, so let''s call it a night."


    "Oh, we''re done?¡¡I am still in  good. shape


    "It''s going to be even harder tomorrow. Get some rest for now .


    "¡¡Okay."


    So the next day, I''m going through hell.


    "Next i try do it with water from the river. "


    "Yeah, I can do it. ............, what the hell is that?"


    "Is it hard?"


    "It doesn''t even drw out at all."


    " It''s not difficult at all. The subtle impurities in the river water block the flow of magic power, and the magic power doesn''t spread evenly at all. It would be easier if you were told to paint the air with color. "


    "Do you know why?""


    "Impurities are getting in the way. You can''t do this unless you clean it up."


    "But that''s not the case, is it?"


    Then dad  put out his hand and let the magic flow, and the magic spread to the river water and made it homogeneous.


    "What the ...."


    "It''s because the impurities have been ''analysis-searched'' and the magic power has been adjusted so that it is exactly the same value as the water."


    "Every single impurity?"


    "It''s not exactly one by one, because I'' m pouring magic power into impurities of similar composition all together, but let''s put it this way.


    "That''s a lie," I shouted.


    "Don''t raise your voice here. How many impurities do you think there are in your blood?"


    That''s something I''m more familiar with from my previous life. Blood is made up of about half blood cells and the other half is plasma. If 90% of the plasma is water, it means that the remaining 10% is not water. Blood cells are not water as a matter of course, and if to look at the blood as a whole, about 60% of it should be non-water.It''s very hard to get the magic power to flow evenly.


    "This is a very difficult task. ......"


    "Well, you just need to  take your time. It took me eight years, too."


    I can understand why it usually takes more than ten years. It is not a skill that can be learned overnight.


    "It''s not something you can learn overnight. You start with the river water, and when the river water  stage is passed , we will be on the next stage the swamp water. It would be better if we had sea water, but the sea is too far away from here. Once we  will be done with swamp water, we can   try with blood. But when you do it with blood, you should practice with small animals first. It''s dangerous."


    "Yes, I understand."


    And so the days of  the daily  training  began. ......


    ....


    About two years later, when I was eight years old, I was finally able to use the "blood demon mixture" to some extent.  I was able to channel a small amount of magic power into  my own blood as well.


    "All right, I think You passed the first step ."


    "The first stage means there''s a second step?


    To be honest, I don''t want to go through any more painful training ......, I thought as I asked my father.


    "No, what we''re going to do is the same, we''re just going to increase the accuracy  in this second step.


    "Good, I can do that.


    In fact, my motivation is quite high because the results are visibly . Even though I''ve only been able to do a little bit of "blood demon mixing," it''s enough to give me the same effect as "body strengthening" at full strength. The amount of magic power consumed has been saved considerably. If I become more proficient at this, I''m sure I''ll become much stronger than I''ve ever been.


    "The general''s armor  training also seems to be going well.


    "I''ve already almost perfected the materialization of magic power. Here."


    I also activate "General''s Armor" for a change of mood. One of the mysteries of the Hokushobu Shinryu, which has mastered the realization of magical power, is unfolded at once.


    "...... haha, you still have an amazing amount of magic."


    "I think no one can beat you at that.


    I walk around, clad in the silhouette of a translucent magical giant that is several meters tall.


    "!"


    I swing the upper half of the Titan''s arm and slam my fist into the ground.¡¡And the ground caved in like a crater with a loud sound.


    "The ground cratered with a loud thud. How''s your defense?"


    "I''m much better at defense.


    I released my newly developed "Guided Impact Munition" into the sky and guided it towards myself. Several of them hit the armor I was wearing, but the armor didn''t even shake.


    "There''s also this.


    t. This time they are slightly larger than the previous ones.


    "Shock Reaction Armored Aegis!"


    "What?"


    At the same time as I shouted the name of the spell , "General''s armor" was dyed silvery white. A "guided impact bullet" is coming towards me.


    However, they all disappeared without hitting me directly, blocked by silver armor.


    "... Is it offset by emitting shock waves of opposite phase now?"


    At first glance, the father will detect the true identity. It''s a stone''s throw. I''m not calling myself the Northern General to Date.


    "Yeah. I tried to combine it with my unique skill . Name it" Silver Armored Aegis ""


    Have you ever heard of explosion response armor? It''s like the brick tiles on old tanks that explode in response to an enemy attack, and the shockwave neutralizes the attack. Inspired by this, I tried to incorporate [Shock] into the "General''s Armor" this time. This is the reason why the magic giant appears to shine in a silvery white color as a result of its shock-reflecting properties that also reflect light to some extent.


    "It''s amazing. Do you want to maintain this amount of" general''s armor "and make further improvements? What is it? "


    "Well, by that it''s not normal ..."


    When I  materializing magical power, enormous magical power and precise control power are  needed . The materialization of magical power is, so to speak, like constantly exercising magic. As soon as get rid of it even for a moment, the  control of the magical power will be lost  and the clouds will disappear.


    However, since I was born and my ego was budding, I have repeatedly trained magic power circulate it  and r manipulate it  every day, so this level of application was a piece of cake for me.


    It took me two years to finally clear the first stage, so I guess I understand how difficult it is to put on clothes.


    " But it''s strange, because the "General''s Armor" is so easy to lern , but the "Clothed Armor" is insanely difficult.


    I muttered to myself, to which my father replied with a serious face.


    "In fact, the General''s Armor is supposed to be difficult as well.


    "Really ?"


    "Yeah. The armor of the general is quite strong on its own, but not as strong as the cloak. If it''s similar, it''s also partially used in other  ways .


    "The General''s Armor?


    It''s true that it has a great defense and a good attack power, but if you ask me if it''s on the same level as the armor, I have to tilt my head.


    It seems that the "General''s Armor" chooses the right person to use it. I''ve lost it once


    "Oh, really? ......"


    So the "General''s Armor" that we are using now may not be the "General''s Armor" in the true sense of the word. ...... Originally, it was said that "general''s armor" and "robe" were profound techniques that could only be completed when the two were combined.


    After a beat, the father  continued.


    "This is what my late father ...... and your grandfather Klaus told me, so I do not know the details , because my father also told me that he heard it from his father, and there is no record  of it.


    --It''s a shocking story. Even the desperately strong "robe" that my father used was still incomplete.


    "Eberhard."


    "Yeah?


    "You must complete this technique. You have not yet mastered the " robe ", but if you are so proficient with the " general''s armor ", you may be able to combine the two and make it complete.


    "I''m ...... going to revive the Bushinryu?


    "............ Well, you can take it easy on for now. It''s best if you can come up with it on a whim. After all, the North Shogun Bushin-ryu is already the strongest martial art in the world .


    "Dad, ......"


    That''s what my dad says, but as a member of the Fahrenheit family, I guess I can''t give up on the idea that the actual "North Shogun Bushinryu" will be revived one day. Even though I have a previous life memories , I am also a member of the Fahrenheit family. I''m not afraid to make an effort to revive the true Bushinryu.

 CH 55

    --So that''s how I  learn  this whole thing, and that''s how i ended up able to use  robe


    "Eberhard. What are you muttering  by yourself ?¡¡Sit down quickly.''


    I was standing in front of the  dinner table. I was reminiscing about my rigorous training over the past few years, and to the  from the side , I looked like a vague, ill-bred heires


    "Oh, no, I was just thinking."


    The training was literally painful to the point of hell , but thanks to it, I am now able to live happily. I was successfully  finished that training , and the father officially told  me that  I could be free for about three years before entered the Imperial Academy of Magic at the age of fifteen.


    I have memories of my previous life, and I''m almost up to the academy''s passing standards in all but history, philosophy, mathematics, and magic, which are all considered liberal arts for nobles. It''s not that difficult to learn history, and I''m the only one who can successfully learning  magic.


    In addition, my fighting ability now surpasses my father''s ( though just barely ). I had done everything I needed to do academically, and now that I didn''t have to worry about my strength, I was considered to be able to handle anything that came my way, and as a result, I was quite free.


    "Let''s  eat .


    ""Yes!""


    My younger siblings were enjoying themselves. When I saw them, I naturally felt happy too. I hadn''t had much luck with such feelings in my previous life, so it was a strange feeling.


    ??


    The next day, I changed into the rough clothes I wear when I  working as an adventurer, and headed to Mei''s parents'' house, the Arendal Workshop.


    Mei used to be an indoor person, but recently she started to come along with  my adventuring activities, carrying her own weapons. According to her, "I want to collect excellent materials by seeing them with my own eyes. That''s why Mei  herself doesn''t have to fight much. Basically, I do the fighting and she does the appraising and collecting. However, I thought it would be inappropriate to be unarmed, so I armed myself.


    "Hal ,  I''m almost ready to go. Please wait for me out front.


    "Yes.


    We communicate with each other using a pendant with a communication function. Thanks to this magic tool, we can live a convenient life like modern people without having to set a detailed meeting place or time.


    "Hello.


    "It''s been a while."


    When I arrived at the Arendelle workshop, Mei  was waiting for me with a small backpack on her back and a gun that was placed  around her waist. She was dressed in a shirt and chinos, looking like something out of a western movie.


    "How''s the R&D going?"


    It''s finally settled,"  I have something for you, Hal.''


    "What?""


    Mei  is an adventurer ......, or rather an adventurer''s comrade and a smith, but she does not always balance the two on a regular basis. It''s more accurate to say that  she  alternate between accompanying me in my research and collecting, and using the results of  research and development in my workshop.


    And this time, the research and development period has just ended. So I invited her  to join me on  my adventure .


    "I didn''t expect that the research to draw out the mysterious power of orichalcon would take so long. , but now I''ve finally found a way to put it to practical use. And this is the new  weapon that contains the orichalcon, the "Magic Sword Raikiri.


    "Raikiri ....... I don''t know how you  lern that name, .......


    "That''s a nostalgic word."


    Raikiri. Needless to say, it is the famous sword "Raikiri" in Japan. A long time ago, Mei had seen me slashing monsters  with saying "Raikiri!"  with magical power on the branches I picked up around  area, but that event influenced this naming. I saw it. ...... I It''s an embarrassing memory now, but Mei has brilliantly  healed the wound.


    "So, you''re using orichalcone, right?¡¡What special effects does it have?"


    It''s not just a hard metal. If you are looking for hardness, there is a metal called adamantite that is much harder than iron. It''s a lot cheaper to use adamantite (which is still expensive) than to use orichalcone, which is more expensive .


    So why use orichalcone? The reason was that orichalcone is a metal that possesses a very rare power.


    In fact, artifacts such as holy swords and treasures that appear in founding myths are all made of orichalcon. Even if they are not  , msde  with pure orichalcone, some of them always contain orichalcone.


    Since orichalcon has a mysterious power, weapons that contain orichalcon have special abilities. What these special abilities are depends on the time, occasion, and user, and cannot be defined in general. According to some theories, it is said that they are sensitive to the user''s magical power or will and manifest mysterious properties.


    In any case, it''s a fiction that doesn''t go beyond the realm of legend, and since it''s so valuable, there''s no way it could be used for experiments, and the truth has been in the dark for the past few hundred years.


    However, the situation changed drastically six years ago when I discovered a large amount of Mithril and Orihalcon in the Lantern Ruins in  north of Heitburg. A massive ingot of orichalcone, considered to be one of the largest in the history of the Imperial Kingdom.I''ve got 50 percent of the rights, and I''m letting the genius blacksmith Meir Arendahl do the research with the help of money, power, and connections.


    Strictly speaking, it is more correct to say that I approved the research because I was afraid that Mei would resent me if I didn''t let her do the research, which she was very interested in.But as an aristocrat and a member of the upper class, I have a reputation to uphold, and to the outside world, I was the one who asked Mei to do the research.


    But let''s leave the politics aside. In Mei''s hands, most miracles are not miracles at all. I''m sure she''ll be able to handle a mythical metal as normal.


    "No, it took me a long time  I didn''t expect it to take so many years. ...... But it''s really powerful!¡¡Hal, please try pouring some magic power into this as e. Maybe something interesting will happen. .


    "Ah, yes. Let''s see.


    I took the sword he handed me and pulled it out of its sheath. I''m not sure  iif that mythical weapon  cal weapon, but you never know if it''s actually mythical until you try it.


    "Then I''ll let the magic flow through."


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Then Mei hides behind me.


    "That''s enough.


    "Mei  ......"


    It''s no use. She''s a non-combatant.. Her technical skills are far from those of a normal person, but her physical strength is unmistakably that of a normal person.


    "Okay, here we go. ...... Ohh."


    As expected, it is a mythical metal. When I  tried to shed magical power, i  was absorbed more and more magical power. If it is a human with little magical power, a huge amount of magical power will be absorbed at such a high speed that it will instantly fall into magical power deficiency.


    I continued to let the magic flow for a few seconds, and eventually the absorption of magic power subsided with a pale mechanical line running down the blade.


    "Is this ...... activated?


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure it did. Hal, give it a try and see if it works."


    "Is it safe?¡¡Will it explode or something?"


    "Probably not, Hal."


    "Probably?


    "From the looks  I don''t think this is the kind of thing that would explode with great force. It''s more like a silent, terrifying presence."


    "...... Mmm."


    I gave it a fearful shake, but nothing happened. I swung and swung again, but there was no sign of anything happening.


    "Is ............ failed "


    " Hal, try slashing it.


    "It''s ......?¡¡It''s steel, of course it''s impossible!


    Mei showed us a lump of iron that seemed to be at least 50 centimeters thick. It was a steel ingot, a very hard steel ingot used in the forging of swords.


    "I don''t think it will break, but won''t it cut?"


    "I don''t know, but if the power of the orichalcone is real, it will cut.


    "Hmm, well, let''s give it a try. ."


    --Snap!


    "What?"


    "You  was able to cut it.''


    --Spat.


    "...... has no resistance at all."


    "Excellent ."


    Mei handed me the "Magic Sword Raikiri". The weapon boasted a monstrous performance that could slice through a 50cm steel ingot without any trouble.

 CH 56

    "But well, it''s a legendary metal with remarkable durability"


    . ......"


    It''s a lump of iron for smithing. It''s not just a rock, of course, but it has a completely different durability . Orichalcon must be an amazing metal, because it can cut through it like tofu.


    "Hal. Can I have a look?"


    "Oh, yes. Yes.


    Mei, the creator and researcher,  asked to sho her it , so I handed her the magic sword, Raikiri, without hesitation. She looked at it for a while and then handed it back to me.


    "I''m guessing that the unusual slash you just made was probably caused by Hal''s  unique skill  .


    "My [Shock]?"


    "Yes."


    She continued.


    "It seems that the orichalcone reacts to the user''s magical power and nature and amplifies it. If you try hard enough, you can do something similar with  your [Shock], can''t you?


    I couldn''t help but mutter something to myself as I thought of what Mei had said.


    "High-frequency blade."


    "High-frequency blade?¡¡I don''t know much about it, but if the essence of the orichalcone is the amplification of magic, I think it''s safe to assume that the same thing can be done in  general .


    A high-frequency blade, sometimes referred to as a vibrating sword or an ultrasonic cutter. It is a fictional scientific weapon often seen in manga and anime that vibrates  blade at high speed to easily slice through even the hardest materials.


    Although it is fictional, it has been put to practical use in the industrial  business in reality, and is said to be useful for processing hard metals. In other words, it''s not a completely unfeasible science fiction weapon.


    "Hal?"


    I took out my dagger knife  that was on my waist and swung it down at the iron lump lying in the shape of a dice.


    It wasn''t quite like tofu, but the knife still managed to slice halfway through the lump of iron without  broking the blade.


    "That''s great, I got it."


    I transmitted a high-frequency [shock] to the knife and tried to slash the iron block, but it seemed to work better than I expected Although it doesn''t have the same level of strength as the Raikiri, it might be a good way to get out of a tough situation


    "I''m sure you''re right, Hal. Now then, the Raikiri is a gift for you, Hal."


    "Is that okay?"


    "It''s no good for me to have it. I''ll be happy to  have it.


    "You''re a researcher."


    "Hahaha. Then let''s go right away. I want  gat at least an A-rank magic stone today.


    "No, wait a minute. I''ll put on a mask."


    If I put on the silver mask, I will become an unidentified "silver comet.


    Incidentally, the two names "Silver Comet" come from two sources. The "silver" comes from the silvery white appearance of the "Aegis" armor, and the "comet" comes  because I am newcomer who appeared like a comet. I don''t know how I came up with the idea, but I''ve been working in a secret due to fear of being exposed, and the next thing I know, people are calling me that.


    "Well, shall we go?"


    "Yes, ."


    Mei and I walked together to the Adventurer''s Guild. I wonder what kind of request we''ll get today.


    ??


    "Oh, it''s Silver."


    "Who''s the girl next to you?"


    "I don''t know. But she''s pretty cute."


    "Do you want me to go talk to her?"


    "Don''t do that. It''s the Silver''s girl.


    "Yeah, don''t do it unless you want to die.


    As soon as we entered the Adventurer''s Guild, the attention of everyone inside was focused on us.


    "That''s a terrible thing to say. I''ve never killed anyone directly.


    "The woman of silver, apparently," c Mm-hmm.


    "You''ve got a funny way of making me laugh."


    I pulled Mei, who was grimacing and uncomfortable, along with me to the reception desk. It''s a little crowded, but it''s not difficult to get through because everyone naturally  run away from me


    "Oh, it''s you, Silver . Are you following the usual pattern today?


    "Yes. Recoment me something , please


    Sally, the receptionist, who was one of the few people who knew the identity of the Silver Comet, took out a file and flipped through it d. She''s half my exclusive, and her position and salary rise in proportion to my contribution to the guild, and she''s a rising star in the Heitburg branch of the adventurer''s guild.


    "I recommend  this  request. A rank A monster, a wyvern, has suddenly appeared and begun to live in a village near the demon forest. You have to defeat it."


    "I''ve never seen a wyvern before. How big are they?


    "I''d say it''s about three meters high from the ground.¡¡If it spreads its wings, it could be four or five meters tall. It''s a lower level dragon, so it''s relatively  smaller  for a dragon species.


    "But it''s still much bigger than a human."


    "It''s an A-ranked monster . It''s an A-rank demon. Strong monsters  are usually big.


    "What parts of the wyvern can be used as materials?"


    Mei , who was only interested in materials, asked Sally from the side.


    Scales can be used to make excellent armor, blood can be used for alchemy, claws and fangs can be used for weapons, bones can be used for forging, meat can be used for fine food, organs can be used for medicines. Even the wing membrane can be used to make leather goods. That''s why wyverns can be sold for much more than find a party to kill them . Wyverns are worth a lot of money.


    "Everything is made from ...... materials. ......"


    "That''s great.


    You''re going to be use everything  from head to toe? I''m starting to feel sorry for the wyverns."


    "The guild would appreciate it if you hunted them as much as possible, since they are such one that attack people and livestock. There are reports that their numbers are increasing due to the fact that they are attacking people''s livestock, so we don''t have to be careful about over-hunting them.


    " So let''s just exterminate the wyverns that have feared up residence around the village.


    "Let''s do that."


    In Japan, there was a problem with too many deer raiding the forests. A certain amount of thinning will be necessary.


    "I''ll take care of the request  then."


    "Please?"


    "Okay, here are the details."


    "Thank you.


    She handed me a map with a lot of information  with it. It includes the location of settlements, the expected population of wyverns, and the distribution of other demons.


    "That''s very helpful ."


    "It''s an A-rank request. I''m sure it''s a lot more detailed than that, since there have been a number of D-rank and C-rank research requests before this one.


    "I see. You certainly can''t just send out A-rank requests."


    "That''s what I mean."


    The only people who can receive A-rank requests are A-rank and above. You can only receive requests up to minus one rank, so even if you have a B+ rank, which is considered elite in the world, you can''t get one.


    And with A-rank, the labor cost is ridiculously high. If they were to just give out A-rank requests,  they would be wasting human resources, and the Adventurer''s Guild would be in the trouble just to pay the fees. Therefore, when a request comes in and is expected to be difficult, the guild asks a D-ranked adventurer or a mid-level C-ranked adventurer to do some research before assigning the request to the appropriate rank.


    "The deadline for completing the task is about a month, so I think you can take your time. Have a good day then."


    "I''m off."


    "I''m off."


    Sally sees me off and Mei  and I leave the Adventurer''s Guild. And when we leave,I stop and have a discussion with Mei.


    "Well, Mei . The request deadline   is one month. I took it on the spur of the moment, but isn''t it a bit long?"


    "Well, I guess it''s enough time


    "It sounds like a fun  request to me, and I''m totally fine with it since I''m free. What about you, Mei?¡¡Won''t  master get mad at you for being away for a month?


    "Well, the R&D team is growing now, so I''m sure they''ll be able to run without me, but we have to ask them.


    "That''s right. Besides, I almost forgot, we''re only twelve years old."


    If you think about it, a 12 year old girl going on a trip alone with a guy  of her own age is not allowed in a n anime. I don''t want to invoke my nobleman''s authority either, since I''m indebted to master. ...... . I''m sorry Mei, but that''s all I can do.


    ??


    . I don''t mind. Eberhard said he''ll go with you ."


    And this is what I got when I asked the master. It was quite easy to get permission.


    "But, master, are you sure?¡¡I''m a man."


    "It''s more convenient for me."


    "What?


    "Well, there are many things in the adult world, you know.


    The master said something I didn''t understand, but it was good that he had given me permission.


    "So, let''s go. We have an item box , so we don''t have to worry about food, clothing, or place to stay .


    Item box . This is also a new magical tool that was developed during the past six years. It is a large-capacity item box created with the best of Lily''s time-space magic and Mei''s magic tool production techniques.


    The time inside the box is stopped (it can be slowed down or accelerated), the contents never get mixed up, and the capacity is the size of a prefectural gymnasium. Although it can''t hold living things, it''s a super advanced artifact that boasts the ghostly performance of a blue raccoon robot''s interdimensional pocket.


    Of course, such a thing does not exist in this world. On the contrary,  We were slowly going beyond the common sense of the world.


    "Oh, wait!""


    Mei stopped me there.


    "What?"


    "Why don''t we call Lily?"


    "I''d love to, but I''m not sure  if she will approve it .


    "I''m sure  it will be fine."


    "I don''t think so. Well, let''s ask her. "''


    "Lily, hello?"


    I''ll ask her on the communication pendant.


    "Coming!"


    "See, I told you "


    "It''s true. ......"


    Thus, Lily joined  us  on our adventure .

 CH 57

    Lily, who had hurriedly come to me with transfer magic after preparing herself after the communication, spoke to me in a slightly angry tone.


    "You just can''t not invite me to such a fun thing!


    "I  don''t know wht on your mind , you know ?


    "Of course it will be  fine if that Hal


    Is that so?¡¡ I  don''t understand why any parent would leave their beloved daughter in the hands of a child like  me .


    "Well, now that we can go together like this..."


    "Oh, no!¡¡A thieving cat took mercy on me!¡¡Hahaha!


    "Oh, do you think  it''s mean showing Mercy ?"


    It''s a woman''s war. ......!


    I was watching from the side thinking, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "But if you''re a bride to be, you should be more cautious !¡¡You''re supposed to call your fianc¨¦ first in such cases!


    "Well, yeah, I guess , it''s right thing ."


    "Of course!"


    My  bride Lily got angry with me.


    Well, her base personality is Japanese. It''s hard to connect daily activities with aristocratic ideas like my bride''s , let alone scientific knowledge.


    "Also,  her father said that no matter  if she is  bride s, she is still an unmarried women , so he can''t allow her to stay overnight.


    "What are you going to do then?"


    It''s a good thing I''m  came , but I can''t go on an adventurous journey if I can''t stay the night.


    "So I''m leaving at night. I''ll  transfer back to  you in the morning with transfer magic, so don''t leave me behind


    "I see, I understand. Is that okay with you, Mei?:


    "Well, she''s the one who started it."


    The girls, who had just  were  in a  fire fight between were relatively friendly as long as I didn''t get involved, probably because  she had saved  her lives. For Lily, a friend who is not bound by status differences is probably valuable.


    "So, let''s get going."


    "Yeah!"


    Now that we''ve talked it out, we''re off. The sun had already risen .


    ??


    "No, ......, but it''s a long way."


    "Well, it''s 350 kilometers away.


    "Boring . I wonder if there''s anything I can do to pass the time?"


    After walking for about half an hour out of town, we were getting pretty bored. We walked and walked, but the scenery didn''t change. All we could see were meadows, wheat fields, a few forests. There were the occasional  monsters , but they were regularly exterminated, and none of them seemed to come to the area around the road.


    In other words, it was boring as hell.


    It was about 350 kilometers northeast to the village near the demon forest where we were heading t In a straight line, it would be about the distance from Tokyo to Lake Biwa. If  to use a more realistic analogy in terms of direction, it would be somewhere between Tokyo and northern Miyagi Prefecture.


    In any case, in this world without vehicles, a distance of 350 kilometers is  big distance . Even in modern Japan, where trains are available, it is not an short distance  to travel unless you use the bullet train. It''s too far to walk, and Lily''s transfer magic can only take her to places she''s been before.


    We are not  leave the Farenheit territory  which shows you just how big our frontier territory is.


    "Mei, there''s no one around, so let''s get that thing out."


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, that one.


    When I  asked  her to do so, she looked back at me and confirmed it.


    "What''s that?¡¡Don''t be so  shy ,  show me.


    It was cute to see Lily looking like she wanted to be shown how to do it, but I felt sorry for her if she didn''t, so I encouraged May to let her out.


    This is the trail wagon "" that runs through the wilderness of the Great Plains!


    "What''s this?"


    As Mei mouths the sound of a small drum that was also present in this world, she pulls out a transport from  item box that looks like the sum of a standard carriage and a Volkswagen Type II.


    I knew what the Trail Wagen Buffalo was, as I had been involved in its development ......, or rather, had interjected from the side, but Lily, who had never seen one before, probably couldn''t understand what it was just by looking at it. In fact, it is a mobile artifact that does not yet exist in this world, so it is not surprising.


    "Lily, this is ...... a self-propelled carriage."


    "Self-propelled carriage ......?""


    "Yes. It''s a carriage that moves without horses."


    "A carriage that  moves  without horses?"


    That''s a car, in other words. That''s what it is. With Mei''s super technology, I have created the concept of automobiles in this other world.


    "Come on, let''s take a ride."


    "I''ll take one!""


    "I''m in!"


    Lily was next, and then Mei got in.


    "It''s pretty big inside.


    "That''s what we had to work so hard for!"


    Mei  is banging on the walls like a Japanese car development team.


    "But does it really work?"


    "It''s pretty fast, it''ll go fifty kilometers."


    "Yes, it does. It can go up to about 70 kilometers per hour."


    "Seventy kilometers!"


    Seventy kilometers is about the speed of a horse running at full speed. The fact that this metal  ,monster can go as fast as a horse is probably unbelievable.


    "After you will see it is  Let''s try to drive it."


    As soon as she said that, Mei  got into the driver''s seat and started the magic engine. It seems that my [shock] is also involved in this engine, but I don''t know the details either. The only thing I know is that Mei  is amazing .


    --The vehicle began to vibrate slightly, making a nice little sound. The vibration is quite pleasant, about the same as that of a modern Japanese bus.


    "Then let''s get underway!"


    "Oh, it''s moving!


    Slowly, the "Buffalo" moved along the unpaved street with exposed soil. The suspension is so effective that I don''t get carsick even on bumpy roads.


    "Oh  my !¡¡It''s so comfortable!"


    I exclaimed as I stuck my head out the window and let the wind  hit my face. The inside of the Buffalo is like a large living room, so it''s easy to move around  inside .


    "Mei, you''re amazing. ......"


    "Oh my , I''ve been complimented!¡¡And , you can drink the drinks in the storage room there.


    Mei  showed us the storage room, which looked like a refrigerator ...... set up in the car. The time inside is stopped by the application of Lily''s space-time magic, so the items inside will not deteriorate unless the door is opened.


    "Lily''s space-time magic is pretty awesome too.""


    I said to Lily, who smiled and handed me a glass of chilled Rango juice.


    "Oh, thank you."


    "Mmm-hmm."


    "Yee-hei"


    Lilly smiled beside me. Mei  was driving at high speed .


    Everyone seems to be having fun, and I''m starting to enjoy it too.

 CH 58

    " Hey...


    " What''s wrong ?"


    "While traveling in the Buffalo, I suddenly raised my voice and Mei asked me .


    "Oh, no, I saw a  monster magic reaction in about 500 meters away.


    "Five hundred meters?¡¡That''s a long way. I''m sure they''ll be gone by the time  we will arrive o


    Lily replied, but it didn''t seem it will be like this .


    "No, they seem to have stayed on the road all along.


    "Are  they  sleeping?"


    "I think it''s an ambush.


    "I guess so. That means it''s an intelligent  monster , right?


    There are o lo of types of demons, from slime, which may or may not even have instincts, to goblins, which have a certain amount of mind . It''s hard to think of a low-grade  , monster like a slime that will stay in one place without thinking. It would be better to assume that they are smart enough to learn that people often pass by when they are on the street.


    "¡¡I want to  kill  them ."


    "Lily?""


    Lily raised her hand, looking very curious. I can understand why she would want  have  her first battle with a monsters , but isn''t it dangerous?


    "I''ve got this.""


    "I see."


    With that, Lily created a 30 centimeter-long ice spear and made it float in the air. Come to think of it, Lily had learned ice magic before space-time magic, right?


    "I''ve never seen Lily''s magic before. I''m curious to see what  kind of magic is it and if it gets dangerous I''ll  help hher  from the side, so it''s safe to try


    "Yes!¡¡That''s exciting!"


    "But don''t come ti them near as close as 30 meters It''s dangerous.


    If she has  both long and short range attacks like I do, it''s not a problem, but if  she can only attack from a distance,  she shouldn''t get as close as possible until  she will be  sure  attack reached  the target.


    "I That''s fine. ...... My arms are itching ."


    "Well, just take it easy.""


    Even if the reaction is strong, it is at best a C-rank. It''s not even close toA rank, which is considered as  advanced monster , and probably not even B-rank, which is semi-advanced. There''s nothing to worry about as long as I''m standing by  her  side.


    "It''s about time.


    The distance between us and the  monster is now less than 100 meters. It''s not surprising that they  shown sooner or later.


    "No?


    "It''s mimicking us.


    There are some animals in the world that mimic each other very cleverly. And it''s not just a privilege of animals. It''s not just animals that mimic each other, it''s also  monster that are based on animals.


    "Lily, do you know where it is?"


    But for me, with my sonar, the position is obvious.


    "Hmm, maybe. There?"


    Lily pointed to an unnatural rise in the ground. It''s hard to tell from a distance, but the mimicry is so poor that if you look at it from close up with prior information that it''s suspicious, you can definitely spot it.


    "Correct."


    "Then I''ll deal with that right away "


    "Pause do ."


    It would be tough for Lily, who had never experienced a real battle, to suddenly take a shot between the lines. So Mei brakes gently and stops a few dozen meters in front of her.


    "Take aim and ...... let''s go!¡¡"Ice Spear"!


    Lily creates several ice spears that are larger than the ones she just created, and seem to be 40 to 50 centimeters long, and launches them at a very fast speed.


    Boom!¡¡The "Ice Spear" that flew with an eerie sound pierced the mimicking monster with a pleasantly ugly thrust.


    "Gugyoaahhhh!


    The monster, which was suddenly hit by a shot , jumped up and screamed.


    But perhaps it was hit in the wrong place, and its cries gradually diminished until it finally bled out and stopped moving.


    "That''s great, Lily. That was a  nice blow.


    "¡¡I did it."


    "You''re pretty good at that."


    There was already no response on my sonar. It was a sign that the enemy had been completely defeated .


    "What kind of demon was it after all?


    I approached the dead monster and didn''t  wishing  to touch it directly, so I  cast a "General''s Armor" to create a magical arm and grab it. The monster that was mimicking ...


    "Lizard?"


    "Hmm, this is a lizard."


    Looking at a large earth-colored lizard that seems to be close to 1 meter, Mei, who was also approaching to the side, said with his arms crossed.


    "Lizard? What is it?"


    "It''s a C-rank subordinate monster that mimics soil. It eats soil like an earthworm and takes nutrition from insects and other small creatures in the soil. But in rare cases, it can attack large animals, so the adventurer''s guild has designated it as a target to be defeated.


    "You know a lot about it ."


    "One of our  worker is a reptile enthusiast. We have a reptile enthusiast in our workshop , and if you ask me, they''re quite charming looking.


    "Well, they''re dead, though. And they even eat large animals, right?¡¡I guess ordinary people can''t handle them


    I guess they''re like iguanas. I wonder if it''s like iguanas. On Earth, there were often news stories about reptile lovers who were bitten by their pets and seriously injured on compilation sites.


    "It''s often a problem when the pet owner is eaten.


    "Hee ....... Please  other about that...."


    It''s not  strange that a earth lizard that has eaten its owner to death and learned to taste humans runs away and ambushes people on the street like this .......


    "I''m fine with that. We knew the reality and lamented the fact that we couldn''t keep them."


    As we were talking about this, Lily, who was poking at the corpse of a tweaked earth lizard with an ice spear , asked me question .


    "Hey, can  we  sell this?"


    "¡¡Can we eat the meat or something?


    "Oh, no. It smells like dirt."


    "Teeth, claws and scales are used to make armor, I believe. The meat, as you can imagine, smells like dirt and is inedible, so let''s throw it away."


    " Shall we dismantle it?


    "Yeah. ......


    "Here are your gloves."


    "Thanks. Can I borrow your knife?"


    Lily was the one who killed it, so she was the one to dismantle it. It was the first time for Lily to dismantle a prey, so it took some time, but  it was not bad.


    "Ahhhh, it''s done!"


    The dismantling was done in about 20 minutes, a bit fastener then i thought .


    "It took about 20 minutes."


    "Oh, sure. It would have been easier to entrust it to the guild. We have an inventory with a time stop function."


    "Will the guild dismantle it for me?"


    "For a fee, yes."


    "I wish you would have told me that first. ......"


    Lily, whose hands were sticky with blood and dirt even though she was wearing gloves, lamented with a fed-up expression.


    "It''s a good thing  that you learning. You got the hang of dismantling it to some extent.


    "Yes.


    There is a difference between not being able to do something and being able to do something but not doing it. At least with this practice, she'' s not inexperienced anymore. A normal duchess would not be able to experience this, so in that sense it is a valuable experience.


    "Well, then, let''s get going. Even though we have plenty of time, we don''t want to be stuck here."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go!"


    Our journey continues.

 CH 59

    We had been riding in the " Buffalo" for a few hours, and  passed about two-thirds of the way to our destination, and  the sun had set. We stopped the "Buffalo" at a flat spot beside the road and took a break.


    After that, not only earth lizards, but also goblins, slimes, green boas, and orcs appeared and were defeated by Lily to add to our inventory. Thanks to this, there was no shortage of ingredients for dinner.


    "I''ve never killed so many  living creatures  in my life.


    "Well, they''re monsters , aren''t they?"


    If you kill a pet animal, or even a monster that attacks people, the psychological impact will not be that great.


    "I don''t like the thought of a duchess who can kill monsters with no hesitation."


    "What!¡¡You said it, vixen!


    "You''re a petulant fox!"


    "Ahhhh, ----!¡¡I don''t care what people think!¡¡I''m not going to let you get away with this! I''m going  report this  and  put pressure on the workshop!"


    "Don''t, it''s interference in internal affairs. ......


    I can only see a future of conflicts, like an external lord putting pressure on the workshop of another territory. It''s not wartime, so I''d like Lily to think a little more about that .


    Also, Lily is not very flat. It''s a cute size, but I like it.


    "Lily, I like you   that way you are


    I''m not really arguing with her, but I feel sorry for her if she remains in a bad mood, so I follow your suit ."


    "Really?¡¡You''re not lying?""


    "What am I supposed to do, lie to Lily?"


    "...... Mmm-hmm!¡¡Okay, I forgive you."


    I don''t know where the tsundere went, but Lily is so happy to be with me that she''s completely delirious. Thanks to her, I succeeded in appeasing her without difficulty. Cute.


    " I can explain it."


    "I''m going to punish you."


    I walked behind the pouting Mei and grabbed her by her two assertive, lush mountain ranges. It was a super Wonderful Happy Excellent Utopia, to say the least, with a combination of sinking softness and bouncing youthful elasticity. It was a super Wonderful Happy Excellent Utopia, to say the least.


    "Hee-ahh!"


    She jumped up in a panic, her face unusually red . She jumped away from me, hugging her chest with both arms, shivering and opening and closing her mouth repeatedly.


    "Are you really twelve years old?"


    This is a weapon now.


    "Ha, ha. ......""


    "What?"


    "Hal----- idiot !


    This is the first time in the nearly six years sincet Mei  has spoken out  bad of  me, I thought as she abused me for no good reason.


    ??


    "Fix my mood, will you?"


    "Hmph."


    While Lilly was preparing dinner, I kept talking to Mei  sulky back. She usually talks to me on her own, but this time she didn''t respond at all. I was troubled


    "You didn''t like me rubbing your chest?"


    No, I think she usually doesn''t like it, but that''s just the way she is.


    "I don''t know!


    ..... Oh, maybe it''s because I told Lily that I only like her?


    "Shh!¡¡I don''t know!"


    That''s right. She is  cute .


    "I said that because I felt bad for her. I really like you too."


    Her ears twitched. Mei''s ears, which are slightly more pointed than those of humans, reacted.


    "Lilly is a precious girl friend that Mei  can say whatever she wants. But if you''re too mean to her, she might not like you."


    "...... I don''t like that.


    "You have to be nice to her. Besides, I''m not going to leave  you just because I  have  fianc¨¦e.


    I guess May is messing around with Lily because she''s worried that she might  take  me awy . If that''s the case, I have to relieve her of it.


    Besides, she''s so close to the legitimate son of a great aristocrat. If she doesn''t become my wife in the future, the situation around her will not allow it. That''s why Mei''s fears are confirmed to be unfounded.


    Fortunately, both Mei and I have positive feelings for each other, so we are unlikely to encounter any problems that tend to occur between men and women with different statuses.


    "Hal........."


    "Mei?"


    "I love ...............!"


    "Muggah!"


    So don''t hug me so suddenly. I can''t breathe. .......


    ??


    "So, are we done talking?¡¡It seems like you guys have been making fun of each other a lot.


    "The food Lily made looks delicious.


    "Don''t play dumb. I was watching you."


    "I''ll make it up to you later."


    "Well, I''m your fiancee , aren''t I?¡¡I''ll forgive you for being so open-minded!"


    Lily is so cute when she can''t be honest. I kissed her lightly on the cheek so that Mei wouldn''t see it .


    "Ah!¡¡:


    "It''s so hot!¡¡I''m sorry for scaring you. Don''t shake the ladle, it''s hot!:


    Lily cries out, holding her cheeks and turning red. It''s not that she''s uncomfortable, she''s simply happy and embarrassed because she was kissed .


    But Lily was cooking. Thanks to her, I got a few drops of boiling water on me, but this was also my fault, so to speak. I''ll take it in stride. ......


    By the way, I''ve become quite a sketchy guy. I couldn''t have imagined such a development in my previous life. I''m glad I was reincarnated.


    ??


    The "Buffalo" is an excellent machine that can also be used as a bed if the chair is folded down!


    "Huh!¡¡Wow, it''s so fluffy!"


    Lilly and Mei are back to normal, but it''s almost  ti to sleep . Lily had better go home early or Her  father  would be worried about her.


    "I love it. I want to take  stay over tomorrow.


    Perhaps because she knows this, she lounges in bed, looking as if she wants to leave it behind.


    "It will be fun to lying down together .


    It''s kind of like a sleeper express. It''s not the same as a night train, though, because it''s only during the day that you can lie down and move.


    "I''ll wake up early tomorrow and come here!¡¡Good night, Hal , Mei .


    "Good night, Lily."


    "Good night, Lily."


    Then Lily went back to the Duke''s house with transfer magic. ¨E                                                                                                                                          i  just noticed, Lily just  call Mei by name? Until now,  she only called  her a female fox, a thief cat, you, a dwarf girl, and so on.


    This means that the two of them have become even closer. ...... female friendship. I like that kind of thing. I don''t have any male friends, so I admire that.


    "Now, let''s go to bed.


    "Wait, Mei. You''re not going to sleep without taking a bath, are you?"


    "What?¡¡No matter what, the Buffalo doesn''t have a bath.


    Mei looked back at me with a look that said, "Why did you suddenly do something so outrageous? But as an ex-Japanese, I can''t believe she would sleep without taking a bath!


    "If I don''t have one, I''ll make one!¡¡Mei , can you use water magic?


    "No, I can''t!¡¡I can only use earth magic !


    "Let''s boil some drinking water from the inventory!¡¡''"


    "Yes. But if we use earth magic to make the bathwater, what about the fuel?"


    "I''ll make the wood."


    With my physical abilities pushed to the limit, I was able to cut down a tree and turn it into firewood in an instant. That''s only  took 30 seconds!


    "Then, I put the chopped wood into my inventory!¡¡And with 0% humidity, the elapsed time accelerates!


    Raw wood is explosive and difficult to burn ,  but if   to use the inventory to roll and dry it, it''s ready to use. It''s just firewood. Hahaha!


    "What a great passion. ......"


    "The bath is the only thing I can''t give up.


    The   japanese part of my heart is screaming at me. I''m not going to compromise on the bath. ...... .


    After that, when I tried to go in slowly by myself, Mei also broke in and we had to go in together. She was so shy about having her breasts squeezed, but she didn''t mind being seen naked?¡¡I don''t understand her.


    Also, May''s breasts were amazing. It was especially bad when I saw it  .


    Let''s just say it was hard to handle without being caught after Mei had fallen asleep.

 CH 60

    It was morning. But I was sleepy


    Because I had stay up all night with her, with her ample chest rising and falling in time with her breathing, with her sleep-talking, though I couldn''t understand what she was saying, and with her occasionally rolling over and hugging me, it was impossible for me to sleep properly. I finally fell asleep at dawn, just as the sky was getting whiter.


    But as soon as the sun rise up, Lily came and woke me up. By the way, Lily had said yesterday that she was going to wake up early and come over here ....... I know  she is looking forward to it, but I''m going crazy with lark of sleep  ¡¡By the way, speaking  of  lark of sleep , I had a lot of trouble last night. There are no tissues in this world. What am I supposed to do?


    I don''t want to wipe with a towel, and if I flush it with water, it will harden. I had no choice but to stand there for a while and wash it off little by little with water. It seemed to be the same in this world, that it could be easily washed away after some time.


    "What are you doing ? Wake up!¡¡Let''s eat breakfast!"


    Lily woke me up by banging her ladle on the frying pa To be honest, I''m dying for her to stop because she''s annoying Mei  and it''s bothering my sleep-deprived head.


    "Nnnnnnnggggggg ......"


    "Don''t sound like a zombie!


    "Ice water shower!"


    "It''s cold!"


    "You awake?


    The cold water dropped  on my face  and  I  finally wakes up a little.


    "Yes, breakfast is ready."


    "Hmmm. Good morning, Lily.


    "Good morning."


    And then Meir Arendal, the source of my sleepiness, wakes up.


    "Good morning. The bed was softer than I expected and I slept well!"


    That''s because you were sleeping peacefully without a care in the world!" I shouted inwardly, sipping on the cold water Lily served me without showing it. I can''t have a good night''s sleep unless I get a partition or something. I feel like I''m going to die of exhaustion before we reach  destination.


    "For breakfast today, I made a sandwich with saut¨¦ed orc meat  and a Caesar salad on a bun. There''s also consomm¨¦ soup with oak bone broth.


    "That''s quite a feast for a morning. You look like an aristocrat."


    "What are you talking about, the legitimate son of a great nobleman?


    That''s what I said. I think I may have been sleepwalking and I remembered past life


    "Itadakimasu"


    We said "Itadakimasu" in the style of the Imperial Kingdom , and enjoyed our meal. She was a duchess who was never supposed to cook for herself, but surprisingly, Lily was a very good cook.


    "Why is Lily such a good cook?


    As with the with last night''s dinner, the quality of the food was as good as that of a top chef. And she does it with ingredients that she has on hand. I wonder if Lily is blessed by the god of cooking?


    "I like to cook. It''s kind of fun, and I''ve gotten good at it by cooking every day at home .


    She  could open a fancy restaurant in a prime location in the imperial capital right now. As a former Japanese gourmet, I can vouch for the taste.


    "I''m so lucky to be able to eat such delicious food."


    "Stop it, you''re embarrassing me."


    She said that, but she  seem happy about it.


    And so we spent a leisurely and peaceful morning, despite the fact that we were on a road where demons were present.


    ??


    After finishing our breakfast and cleaning up, we got ready to leave. When we were ready, we checked our route for the day.


    "If all goes well, we should reach our destination in about two hours, around noon today.


    "We passed a lot yesterday, so we should have plenty of time today."


    "I''ll stay on the lookout with the sonar, Lily will fight monster off, and Mei will drive."


    "Yes, ."


    "Leave it to me I will deal with monsters !"


    I also knew that my sleepiness was at its limit.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t sleep last night. I''ll have the sonar respond automatically, so let me sleep until for a while . ......"


    "I create the magic circle for the sonar on a piece of paper and stuck it to the ceiling of the Buffalo. I''ll play with the shape of the magic circle and the arrangement of the runes, and modify the magic formula so that it will make a sound in response to living things even when I''m asleep. I''ll have to remember to set an alarm to go off in my sleeping brain if a monster of ......B-rank or higher appears that Lily can''t handle by herself.


    "I don''t think anything will happen, but ....... Good night, I''ll take care of the rest. ......"


    "I wonder why you''re so sleepy?"


    "Well?¡¡Maybe Mei was talking too loud in her sleep."


    As I listened to the two of them talking about it amd they were not far off from the truth, I fall asleep


    ??


    "Are you awake?"


    "Mei. What is it ?"


    When I woke up, Mei, who had been resting with a glass of drink, looked at me and said, "We''re  in an hour away from our destination.


    "We''re taking a break now."


    "Hal, are you awake?"


    Lily came over and called out to me.


    "Yes, I feel much better."


    Maybe it was the hour of sleep, but I feel fine now.


    "Did you see any dangerous monsters?"


    . No. They were all that type I could defeat."


    "Maybe it''s because the Buffalo is big and fast. A  monster with some intelligence and the ability to judge the situation would have been scare and run away.


    "I see."


    "If they see a buffalo and still come at you, they''re either stupid enough to not sense the danger of the unknown, or they''re chickenshit monster who are too scared to move.


    Even on Earth, a deer would skare of the light of a car''s headlights. The same thing seems to happen to weak  monsters .


    "Here''s your soup. It''s delicious."


    "Thank you."


    As I drank the leftover consomm¨¦ soup with oak bone broth from the morning, I stretched, cracking my spine.


    "We better get going.


    "Okay.


    "Okay."


    Mei launched the magic engine and Buffalo began to run. We almost arrived


    ??


    "No, but we'' re here pretty fast."


    "It''s a victory for the technology of our Arendelle workshop.


    "Normally it would take a week, but we arrived in just two days.


    It was a long journey of 350 kilometers, but by this world''s standards, it had taken us only two days to reach our destination. This was the first time for the "Buffalo" to travel such a long distance.


    By the way, it seems that the "Buffalo" can already be produced by the craftsmen in the workshop without Mei ''s help. So, if she wanted to sell it on a large scale, she could do so .


    However, if this kind of product were to go out into the world, it would ruin the business of the carriage , and the end result would be that some unknown workshop or other country would disassemble it and steal the technology. So, the current policy is to sell only to trusted and influential people in the territory, noblemen who are close to  us , and the royal family and those authorized by the royal family.


    However, if  we didn''t have the technology for a magic engine or a magic battery,  we wouldn''t be able to imitate it. It''s not the kind of thing that can be reproduced by a craftsman with natural talent who has to go through several years of special training.


    "I see, that''s why it''s a black box.


    In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you''ll be able to find out by yourself. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. Even though I''ve been watching her closely and know her better than anyone else, I still shudder at her talent when I look back.


    Maybe Mei will even develop a space rocket someday. At the very least, she has advanced the scientific civilization of this world by at least a hundred years. It''s not impossible, is it?


    "Yes, it is. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the site, please feel free to contact us.


    By the way, Mei made something when she was six years old that a blacksmith with natural talent would have to train for several years to make. When I think about it, I realize once again how amazing the woman known as Meir Arendelle is. Even though I''ve been watching her closely and know her better than anyone else, I still shudder at her talent when I glance back at her.


    However, it would not be impossible for a blacksmith with a certain amount of knowledge and experience to understand these mechanisms and imitate them to create similar products. If this were to happen, it would be a huge loss for the Arendelle workshop, which has invested a huge amount of money in research and development and equipment. In the current situation where laws such as patents and copyrights have not yet caught up, they had no choice but to prevent the outflow of technology on their own.


    "Hey!¡¡What''s that?"


    "Lily?"


    As we were talking, Lily, who had gotten out of the Buffalo earlier and was looking out at the scenery of the farming village, poked her head into the car, looking uncomfortable.


    "There''s a big, black thing flying towards us. Could that be a wyvern?"


    I got out of the car and  used my "sonar" at the monster bird in the distance, and its silhouette became clear.


    Long neck, broad wings, thick tail, sharp claws, and hard scales covering its surface.


    It was ---- definitely a wyvern.

 CH 61

    "Our target worthy of holy silver coins  is  coming ."


    Mei said, looking at the wyvern. By the way, a holy silver coin is a mithril coin, worth 10 million ells.


    What an awful thing to say. She only sees the wyvern "as material. Even the wyverns are still a living being!


    "Alright, let''s go hunting!"


    I''m going to hunt them down and get materials!"


    Lily agrees with me. Oh, my God. I wondered where the ladylike Lily had gone whom I met at first.


    "Lily, just  so  you know, the wyvern is an A-ranked . Can you defeat it?"


    To be honest, I think it''s pretty tough for Lily, who is (probably) only  have a  B-rank level ability.


    "I''ll try my best. Will you help me if I''m in danger?"


    "Okay, I will. Be careful, okay?"


    There is a hopeless barrier between A-rank and S-rank. I learned that the hard way during my training. ......


    . I''m going to chant a very powerful spell, and you''re going to  hit him to reduce his strength.


    "Yes, . My beloved gun will burst  out flames!


    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    "Hey, when did  you  make something like that ......?


    "It is a magic shock  gun !¡¡I''m proud to say that it''s a new product with increased power and range compared to the pistol type!


    Mei''s modern weaponry without modern knowledge is unstoppable. She has been running up and down the history of science and technology for hundreds of years by herself. ......


    "I''m impressed."


    "It''s an excellent weapon with a fairly high rate of fire. So let''s get started with ......."


    --Dang!


    "............ Geez!"


    It seems to have hit the wing. We can still hear the screams of the wyverns, although they are still more than a hundred meters away. It''s a very good hit.


    --Dang, dang, dang, dang!


    "...... GEEAAA!"


    The wyvern, which has been shot in the torso, neck, and legs, lets out a subtle scream that can''t be described as a scream or a roar of rage, and swoops down at May. There are only a few tears in his eyes, and he has a serious look in his eyes.


    ...... Let''s go!¡¡"Fenrir, Spirit of the Frozen Silver Ice, pierce my enemy with your spear of crystal clear icicles! Icicle Lance!"


    .The "Icicle Lance" gradually increases its rotation speed, and when it reaches a critical point, it is shot out at high speed.


    "--!¡¡Grrrrrr!"


    The wyvern noticed the attack and hurriedly turned to avoid it, but it was too late to realize what had happened.


    "Grrrrr ............!¡¡Aaa......, Aaa.................."


    The wyvern, which had been pierced in the thickest part of its body by an icicle, let out a painful scream and crashed. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    "Yes!¡¡We defeated it!


    "We did it!"


    I was surprised. The girls, who were not adventurers, had defeated an A-ranked demon on their own without  my help. This is not a scene you''ll see very often. Lily had almost no combat experience except for the last two days, and Mei  couldn''t even use practical combat magic.


    How out of the ordinary is this? It''s almost as impossible as a small developing country with a crappy army beating the world''s strongest country, the United States, in a pitched battle. Even the word "miracle" seems to be a clich¨¦.


    "Awesome, you two!¡¡It''s a wyvern, it''s A-ranked. How did you manage to defeat it? ...... No, seriously, this is amazing."


    I''m still excited, and I''m screaming they , who  who defeated the wyvern are a little more calm.


    "Is it really that great?"


    "It''s really great. It''s so great that you can join the ranks of high-ranked adventurers as soon as you register as an adventurer."


    ". I don''t really feel it. It''s like I just got carried away and beat it."


    It''s just that  you  have no combat experience."


    In fact, Lily''s Icicle Lance was probably as powerful as A-rank magic. The same goes for Mei''s sniper accuracy. It''s had a higher hit rate than the special forces and snipers in my previous life.


    "I feel embarrassed when people praise me."


    "Hmm, that''s surprising. Maybe we''re pretty strong?"


    I''m not sure if this is a fluke or not, but it will become clearer in the future. In the first place, wyverns are not so naive that they can be defeated on a spot , so it''s almost as if we''ve already read what''s going to happen.


    ??


    "Thank you for coming all the way from far away land . You''ve been very helpful."


    We had defeated the wyvern and were now at the home of the village chief."


    "We were told that   you already killed one wyvern.I''m not doubting you, but if you don''t mind, may I see it?"


    I guess   he want to see the face of the wyvern that attacked their village. The village chief asked apologetically.


    "Sure. But it''s  no place  here for this , so I''ll show you outside."


    Since I''m an adventurer, I wear a mask, and I answered from underneath the mask. I need to improve this to some extent. My voice gets cloudy through the mask.


    A number of villagers had gathered outside, looking curiously at the buffalo placed in front of the chief''s house.


    "You guys, give us some room."


    The chief said, and the villagers scattered and began to look at us from a distance.


    "Then please."


    "Lily."


    "Yes, I understand."


    I gave the signal and Lily took out a dead wyvern from her item, and the villagers, including the chief, recoiled in horror as a black dragon about three meters long appeared on the scene.


    "It''s a wyvern!


    "There''s a huge hole in its stomach . Is it dead?¡¡Did those adventurers kill it?"


    You''d be surprised, wouldn''t you? It''s the corpse of an extremely dangerous A-rank hexenbiest. You may wonder how they defeated it.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. As expected of an S-rank adventurer."


    "''S-rank''?"


    Apparently, they hadn''t gotten the word that we had received the job. In the first place, we traveled a distance of 350 kilometers in two days. Unless it was a communication device, it must have taken a long time for the information to reach such a remote place.


    "No, I''m not the one who defeated this. It was those  2 girls."


    I said to the village chief,  pointing at Lily and Mei who were standing one step behind me. When I told them, they were even more surprised and shouted.


    " girls?"


    I was hiding my face with a mask, and I showed them my S-rank adventurer''s guild card, so they must have thought I was a good adventurer. But these girls are not adventurers. To the  average observer, they look like mere 12-year-old girls.


    "Yes, let me introduce you. The blonde girl over here is Lily.  and the red-haired girl over here is Meiru. Neither of them are adventurers, but I brought them here  to get experience ."


    . It''s not a lie, because although the purpose is mostly for fun, it''s not without an element of getting experience  . In fact, both Lilly and Mei have succeeded in gaining real-world experience.


    "I''m not sure what to say. In any case, he defeated the village''s revenge, even if it was only one. I can''t offer you much in the way of hospitality, but please allow me to entertain you tonight."


    "Then I''ll take your word for it."


    "Thank you for your hospitality.


    "Thank you, sir.


    To the villagers, we must look like a strange trio. They  thought that all of the adventurers who came in strange vehicles were children, but they  we  had A-rank or higher abilities. There is no other group that makes as much sense as   our .


    "Well, let''s see how many wyverns we can hunt during our stay."


    "Sounds good, I agree."


    "In moderation. Make sure you have a good rest .


    "Absolutely, .


    "I know!¡¡Don''t worry.


    I''m sorry for the villagers whose property and lives are at stake, but for us, wyverns are nothing more than money-making prey. Fortunately or unfortunately, there are still a number of wyverns living in the area in addition to the one  we just saw, so let''s make some money.

 CH 62

    It took us about 20 minutes to ride along the forest road. The forest around us was gradually becoming dense. I could tell that we were approaching of the Demon Forest.


    "It''s dark. ......"


    "It''s creepy."


    I can''t tell what kind of  monster it is, but I can hear it all over the place.. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t curious as to how dangerous this forest is.


    "Mmm, there''s an enemy 2 kilometers away. Let''s get down."


    "Roger that, ."


    "The wyverns are here."


    I was the first to notice the wyvern''s presence and warned   them , as I had increased the range of my sonar since we were in the danger zone. I   left buffalo and got into a fighting stance, while walking down a narrow forest path.


    "It''s ...... quiet now."


    "The wildlife must have sensed the wyvern''s presence and fled. We''re close."


    The distance was less than 500 meters. Perhaps it was the nature of flying, but the speed at which wyverns move is not bad. The fear of suddenly appearing out of nowhere and being attacked before we could even react. This was one of the reasons why wyverns were so feared.


    "Can we do this again?"


    Lily looks back at me and asks.


    "Yes, but if there are more than two of them, I''ll  help ."


    "Yeah, okay."


    No matter how strong they are, Lily and Mei  still beginners . It would be better to gain some combat experience now that Evan is out on their own.


    "I see it!"


    Mei , holding a gun , shouted. It seems that the wyverns have recognized that we are the perfect prey, neither running nor hiding, and they are flying in a straight line towards us.


    "You will be exposed to the massive firepower of my gun !"


    --Damn, damn, damn!


    Mei ''s three shots hit the wyvern without missing, and the wyvern screamed in pain.


    "Grrrr!"


    "''Grrrrrrrr!


    "Fall in!"


    --Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang!


    All of these attacks hit the wyvern, causing it to steady damage.


    "Grrrr... ......"


    "I''m sorry.¡¡It''s wobbling!


    Perhaps the gunfire had taken its toll, but the wyvern was already looking like it was having trouble flying. It is gradually losing altitude.


    "I think wyvern scales are pretty hard. ......


    It''s probably harder than steel of the same thickness (otherwise they wouldn''t have bothered to make it into armor material. It''s a valuable material for armor, which means it''s lighter and stronger than iron.) You can see how powerful May''s gun  is, because it can easily penetrate through it.


    --Dang!


    A wyvern approach. When Mei hit  it''s head with a slamming blow, the Wyvern turned head back and cramped for a few seconds, then fell down and stuck.


    "............ Amazing, Mei took it down by herself."


    "I was out of my element."


    "There was no  life creation sign in the sonar. The sonar is already completely silent.


    "This time, I was able to get a lot of attacks in because of the distance. It doesn''t work like this every time."


    "It''s amazing, though. The wyverns are not so weak that they can be defeated by chance.


    The weapon is amazing. No matter how well-trained a professional wrestler , he can''t beat a schoolboy with a gun.


    But I think what''s really great is not the gun, but the person who  handling it. If you''re not good with a gun, you won''t hit it properly. A gun that can''t reach it''s target  is no different than an unarmed gun. How you use a weapon is important.


    In that respect, Meo  was as proficient with her invention, the gun , as she was with the special forces of the army in her previous life. This is why she was able to defeat a strong opponent like the Wyvern without suffering a single scratch.


    "Good for you, Mei. That''s  your share, so put it in your inventory."


    "Of course I will!"


    I said this as I looked at the corpse of the wyvern that  she had killed, and then I suddenly realized something.


    "What is it?"


    "What''s going on?""


    Mei, who was about to put the wyvern away in her inventory, asks.


    "No, I thought about that when you two killed the other one earlier. Isn''t a wyvern a little too heavy to fly?"


    "Oh, ......, you''re right. It''s strange when you think about it. Normally, if it was this heavy, it wouldn''t be able to fly properly.


    Mei , who had built the M-1 rocket plane, and I, a former Japanese who was familiar with airplanes, were the only ones who could notice  this


    Why do birds fly? Why can airplanes fly in the sky?


    The answer is simple. Because they are light.


    It is true that a passenger plane is very heavy if you only look at its weight. However, compared to the thrust of a jet engine, it is not that heavy. In fact, compared to other means of transportation such as cars and ships, the power-to-weight ratio should be quite small. It is no surprise that 10 horsepower per kilogram is faster than 1 horsepower per kilogram.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the case with the Wyvern.


    A wyvern. They''re so big that even a layman would have the impression that they can''t possibly fly. Two meters high, three meters from head to tail. With their wings spread out, they are three meters across.


    But its body was very large. You could even call it a "skeleton. Anyway, it was heavy. It was so heavy that it would be impossible to fly with such wings. It must have weighed several hundred kilograms to a ton.


    Even the famous pterosaur, Pteranodon, which was 7 meters long, weighed only 20 kilograms or so, so  you can see how heavy the wyvern is as a reptile.


    Long story short, there is no way that a wyvern can fly, physically speaking.


    But in reality, wyverns are flying through the sky. What does this mean?¡¡Even in a fantasy world, the laws of physics are still working.


    "The more I think about ......, the more it doesn''t make sense."


    "I don''t get it.


    Is it possible that the law of universal gravitation does not work only  on wyverns?¡¡It''s a magical creature, so could that be possible?


    "Isn''t it possible that the wind is amplified by magic?"


    And then Lily interrupted me "


    "So I was thinking maybe they use wind magic to amplify the wind when they flap their wings. We mages do something similar, don''t we?"


    "That''s it ahhhhh!"


    For better or worse, this is a perspective that we, who were too obsessed with scientific and physical perspectives to break free from our preconceived notions, could never have gotten even if we had stood on our heads. The answer came from Lily, who is naturally from another world and is familiar with magic.


    "It makes sense, doesn''t it? Because even though it''s heavy, you can amplify and create a wind that exceeds it.


    I think  is that it is about 3 to 4 times greater.¡¡A slightly fat individual might be amplified 5 to 6 times.


    "That means..."


    "What?"


    It seems that it is not necessary for wings to grow directly from the body in order to fly. In short, you can use magic to generate the necessary amount of wind to fly.


    I''m  using the North General''s Bushinryu Ura, which is a masterpiece of magical materialization, to partially activate the outer form of the "General''s Armor," only on my back. I imagine several pairs of magical wings on each side


    And the image of continuously releasing shock waves from its wings at a constant intensity with its unique magic [Shock] - .......


    "--''Flying Wings''!"


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "...... is ready!¡¡I''m the  first human who flying in  the sky!"


    I was now floating a few dozen centimeters above the ground and I flew with a bang!


    "You are flying !


    "''No, don''t be surprised  Mei . You''re the one who flew first."


    Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten the M-1 we used to rescue Lily six years ago.


    "That wasn''t me flying, it was the M-1. That''s a different !¡¡I''m witnessing biological evolution right now!"


    Please don''t treat people as if they are the ultimate life form, living for tens of thousands of years on their own and constantly evolving.


    "It''s not like I grew wings. It''s magic. If you try hard enough,  yo can do that tooo."


    I don''t know if I have enough magic. But it''s not impossible in theory t he point is that   you need to use magic  power materialization, wind magic, and some other magic that can be used for flight. For me, it was just a [shock].


    On the ground, Lily and Mei are jumping up and down and screaming.


    I thought to myself as I floated a few meters above the ground, "Maybe the best part of this trip to defeat the wyverns will be  flying wings."


    Note . From now on updates will be irregula

 CH 63

    "Let me kill you ! "


    I chase after the wyvern at over a hundred kilometers per hour, spouting lines like Felix the Wind Slayer.I''ve only just learned how to use flying wings, so the wyvern has the advantage in speed, but my flying wings are much better in combat where I can fly in all directions.


    "Gluaaa--......."


    --Spa!


    As soon as they crossed each other, I swung my magic sword Raikiri, and each time I swung it, one wyvern''s head separated from its body.


    The two wyverns that seemed to be his guards  were caught between him from both sides, but I stayed in the air and sliced off their heads in rapid succession with a single rotation.


    "Good."


    I catch the corpse in midair and transfer it to my inventory before it falls to the ground and is crushed, including the one from earlier. I''ve been hunting for wyverns for a while now, and I already have eight dead wyverns in my inventory.


    "I think it''s time for a break."


    I looked around, but I couldn''t see any more wyverns. I attacked the group of eight that I was lucky enough to find, but it seemed that no other  wyverns  were  in the area.


    I lowered my altitude and flew back to Lilly and Mei on the ground.


    "I''m back. It was a great hunt.:


    "I could see it. It''s so crazy."


    The fact that it''s called a wyvern instead of a flying bird is typical of this world, but it seems that similar phrases existed in this world as well. I was the embodiment of the otherworldly saying.


    The expected number of the living creatures is around ten, so you hunted about 3 more.


    In addition to the ones I killed, Lily and Mei  killed one wyvern each on their own and three more in cooperation. So we''ve killed 13 wyverns in all.


    ..... But the girls made a spectacular debut, too: the two of them took down a total of five A-ranked monsters , which is comparable to my record as an S-ranked adventurer. They fearsome rookie beginners .


    "It''s a shame that there are 13 wyverns in a remote area with no adventurer''s guild or military garrison."


    "What a disaster."


    A little further  on south, there are adventurer''s guilds and military garrisons to protect against the stampede of  monsters  coming from the Demon Forest.


    "They''re not here anymore, are they?"


    "Yes. I''ve searched as far as I can, but there''s no sign of them."


    Lily asks, but I don''t spot any C-rank monsters or higher within a 10-kilometer radius, the limit radius of my sonar. In fact, it seems that there are only D-rank and below monsters left. It seems that the wyverns have weeded out all the strong ones to some extent.


    "It might take some time for the ecosystem to return to normal."


    I don''t know why thirteen wyverns appeared out of their natural habitat, but it seems to have had a significant impact on more than just the village


    ??


    "Oh, you''ve already defeated them?


    When we returned to the village chief''s house to report the completion of the defeat, the chief was astonished with wide eyes. I''m sure he believed me, but when I took the 13 wyverns out of my inventory and lined them up as proof, the village chief and the rest of the villagers froze, their mouths hanging open as if their jaws were going to fall off.


    "...... Well, then, here is your proof of accomplishment.


    After a while, the chief'' came  back from his stiffness and handed me a form he had received from the guild with his handwritten signature and seal indicating that he was the representative of the village.


    "Yes, thank you."


    The request is now complete. The reward would be given at the guild after we will  returned to Heitburg.


    Incidentally, since this request was designated as a specific disaster request, the reward would be paid not by the village, but by the country and the lord. This is part of the so-called disaster compensation, and the villagers  have no burden.


    If there were no such system, if a poor village was attacked by a  monsters , it would inevitably be wiped out without being able to submit a request. As a country or a lord, the frontier is one of the most important areas for development. If they don''t have a certain level of support, their territories won''t be able to develop for any length of time, and the government is desperate.


    "It''s kind of like a match pump."


    The son of the lord who gives out the reward accepts the request and receives the reward. If you look at it from the side, it''s just money circulating within the Fahrenheit family through the adventurer''s guild.


    "Well, 50% of the reward comes from the government, so it''s a plus."


    This is also the case in remote territories where money is scarce, and they can''t afford to pay enough. So, to ease the burden, the government also provides 50% assistance.


    "This is how the Farenheit frontier family is getting richer and richer.


    "With you, Hal, the economy of Heitburg is safe ."


    "It''s not healthy unless the economy can run without me, though.


    Well, Heitburg is the largest regional center city in the north of the Imperial Kingdom. My father''s management of the city is going well, and I don''t think  the story is going to turn into a "fallen  nobleman  domestic politics cheat" situation in the future. So I can work as an adventurer without worry.


    "Well, it''s getting  dark , so let''s have dinner."


    "If that''s the case, please let us serve you. It''s not much, but it''s a pot of stew with fresh vegetables from the village."


    ""Oh!""


    The contents of the pot brought by the chief''s family were a local dish of the village, filled with meat that looked like some kind of bird and many vegetables.


    "This is the taste of  our local dish that has been familiar to us since the time we carved out this land. It is often eaten at festivals or when there is something to celebrate. Please visit ......."


    The woman who seemed to be the daughter of the village chief served me a full pot in a wooden bowl with a relaxed design.


    "Thank you."


    As I took the bowl and took a sip, the natural broth from the vegetables and poultry, seasoned with simple seasonings like salt and herbs, filled my mouth and made me feel happy.


    "It''s ...... delicious."


    It''s good to have a hearty meal at home, but it''s also good to have a simple, yet rich meal like this. It may be a feast for the village head, but for me, it''s like the miso soup I eat at my grandparents'' house when I go back to the country. It''s simple, but warm.


    "It''s true, it has a deep flavor."


    My family  are  cooks , so this kind of lightly flavored food is also possible.


    As a duchess, Lily has eaten some of the finest meals in the world, but this soup in the pot made her say, "It has depth flavor . And the taste of the broth was enough to make even May''s tongue, which had been brought up on a thick broth, roar.


    I never thought I would be able to find such a high quality meal in such a remote place."


    "Mr. Mayor. It''s delicious.


    "Thank you very much."


    I''ll ask him to tell me the recipe later. ...... We enjoyed the evening in a friendly atmosphere.


    Note Thanks for reading . Remember   release will be irregular , but you can expect chapter tomorrow .

 CH 64

    As soon as the village was out of sight, we got off the buffalo and put it in our inventory.


    "Yor turn lily


    "Yes. Got it


    With Lily at the center, an intricate geometric magic circle appeared . The circular formation of runes and magic symbols, glowing and spinning on the ground, is truly a fantasy.


    After about 30 seconds of gazing at such a spectacle that could only be described as projection mapping, Lily turned to me and said, "I''m sorry. After about 30 seconds of staring at the circle , Lily said.


    "Let''s go home then."


    "Yes."


    "Thanks."


    The next thing we knew, we were floating for a moment, and the scenery around us had changed from the forest to the Camras plain with its bright, low grass.


    "I can''t get used to transfer magic, no matter how many times I experience it. Well, it''s convenient at least .


    "It makes me feel a little dizzy . ......


    "Is that so?¡¡I have nothing like this "


    In short, I think Lily has an aptitude for it.And we don''t have much.


    Transference magic can only transfer to a place you''ve been to once before. Conversely, if you''ve been to a place once, you can transfer there as long as you have enough magic power.


    This time, I took advantage of this property and succeeded in shortcutting almost all the way home. That''s why the return trip was so quick.


    "This is Heitburg."


    About two kilometers ahead of us, we could see the magnificent city walls of Heidburg. Merchants and adventurers were lined up at the gate of the city.


    "We finally back "


    "Isn''t that village  belong , to your family territory as well ?"


    "Yes, it is.


    Even though it  was in the same territory, if they were 350 kilometers apart, it would feel like a trip. It''s like a person living in Sapporo traveling to Kushiro.


    "We''ll be at the west gate then."


    "Yes. Let''s go with Buffalo!"


    Since we left the city as adventurers, it would be more efficient to enter the West Gate, which is closer to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Mei  took the Buffalo out of her inventory and started the magic engine. She seemed to have gotten used to the car by now, and she looked dignified as she got into the driver''s seat. I''ve never driven a car in my previous life, and even driving a passenger car is a bit intimidating for me, but she can easily drive around a Hiace-class Buffalo, so she''s got a lot of guts.


    So I got into the Buffalo driven by Mei  and we drove along the road to Heitburg. A gentle breeze was blowing gently on the long,   slient road before noon.


    ??


    "Oh, can you put this on for me?"


    "An eyes mask?"


    "There''s something fishy about it."


    After  leaving the buffalo  nearby  the west gate and making sure there were no people around, I handed them a Venetian mask of similar design  as  my mask.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s very useful against professionals, but if you''re dealing with ordinary people, you can avoid unnecessary trouble."


    "I see."


    "Is that how it is?"


    Lily, who had been kidnapped once before, understood quickly.But Mei didn''t  understand it "


    " Mei, you don''t seem to be aware of this, so I''m going to tell you that the Arendelle Workshop is now a major up-and-coming workshop that everyone in the empire''s powerful nobility is paying attention to. And Mei is the heiress of the workshop and the central figure of the development group. It would be troublesome if your identity was exposed."


    In fact, she could be kidnapped or raided by nobles from other territories or spies from other countries who want to steal her tools. I''m not going to let that happen, and more importantly, Mei  herself carries around weapons in her inventory that are a little too much to be called security items, so the chances of her actually being kidnapped are slims , or even none .


    Still, there are certain people who plan to do bad things. Even if they don''t do any real harm, it would be a hassle to deal with them every time. A certain amount of caution was necessary to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "I got it ."


    "Haha, you look like a suspicious lady at a masked ball."


    "That''s exactly what my strict tutor looks like."


    The two masked  women were evaluating each other''s appearance. It''s a mask that I don''t usually  use , so it gave me a very different impression.


    If you put it that way, Hal is a faceless golem.


    "You have eyes."


    "It just has eyes, sir."


    I was watching the exchange between the two quietly, and then  we started to fly. Then, for some reason, they began  critique me .


    "I don''t think the design is bad, but I think it lacks a bit of individuality."


    "It should be a little more stylish."


    "You know, isn''t Mei  the one who made this ......?


    "It was designed by Hal. I just made it according to the design .


    "Then why didn''t  you just change the design?"


    "That would have gone against the client''s wishes."


    The topic gradually shifted to criticism of my design sense.


    "Hey, Hal. Do you want me to introduce you to one of our designers?"


    "If it''s functional design you''re looking for, leave it to our Arendal Studio!"


    Then, for some reason, the advertising began.


    "Is it really that bad , ......?"


    "Well, it''s no actual  problem for an adventurer."


    "Well, we''re adventurers, aren''t we?"


    "When this gets old, I''m going to ask Lily''s designer to change  design it for me. It will be made in the Arendelle workshop.


    "Thank you very much."


    "I hope it''s will be more stylish !"


    "Well, let''s get going, shall we?


    "Yeah."


    "Yeah."


    After completing the formalities at the west gate, we headed to the adventurer''s guild that was  inside the castle gate.


    "Hello, Silver . Welcome back.


    When we entered the guild, Sally, a familiar receptionist who was one of the few people who knew the identity of the Silver Comet, approached us. It was past the morning peak period, so the guild was quiet. We made it to the reception counter without drawing  any attention.


    "You''re back already?"


    "Well,  we have the Trailwagen."


    "But still. It is usually essential to prepare carefully and take all possible measures when hunting wyverns. You''re an S-rank adventurer.


    "I''m not really a S rank adventurer."


    After exchanging casual conversation because of our familiarity, I submit the request accomplishment form.


    "Yes. thanks for your hard work . Then let''s head to the demolition warehouse.


    "Yes."


    We lumbered off to the demolition warehouse attached to the guild. In the warehouse, the guild staff and the contractors working on the dismantling work were sweating and working hard.


    "Oh . Silver here ! "


    "What?¡¡What the hell is demolition again?"


    "Guillermo!¡¡We need more demolition workers!"


    You can hear the screams that don''t seem to be ...... happy. The guild''s management may be happy to hear this, but for the people who is working here  is the most important thing. If you''re the kind of person who sacrifices your personal life to work hard, you''re not going to choose a job as a guild employee where "stability" is the main selling point.


    "...... Ah, time doesn''t pass if it''s in your inventory, so let''s make it a small batch at weekly intervals, shall we?"


    The demolition workers, who until just a moment ago had been overcome with a sense of despair, suddenly became radiant when they heard my suggestion.


    "''That''s it, please do!


    "Then that''s how it is."


    I told  that as I turned to Sally, and she nodded with a bitter look on her face.


    The guild would have to buy it the same day, but it''s in this condition. I''ll add some extra value to the purchase price."


    The guild''s fault is that I''m going to be temporarily holding on to my prey, so that will be taken into account in the purchase price.


    "I''m not going to be able to give you a purchase price until all the assessments are done, so I''m just going to give you the reward for defeating them.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Well, even if it''s just the reward for defeating  monsters , the total  reward should be around 20 to 30 million ells. Thinking that I had earned tens of millions of yen in a few days, I was in a good mood.

 CH 65

    A few days after defeating the wyverns , I was flying alone  using my flying wings in a place near the Demon Forest.


    It was a bit far from the village, so there was no one around. The reason I didn''t bring Lily and Mei with me was because it might be dangerous if I wasn''t alone.


    In fact, after I received the request, I went to my parents'' room and the guild''s confidential archives, which are off-limits to those below B rank, to research the nature of wyverns. There are a few things that I learned.


    First of all, wyverns are basically territorial and do not stray far from the area where they were born unless there is a serious problem. It seems that this is because they can monopolize their prey in an environment where there are no natural enemies without having to move.


    And there are three possible reasons why a wyvern would move.


    One is when the prey they hunt for food has become extinct. If the land is dry and not suited for living  , there are only a few animals and ,monsters living there, so a few wyverns with a big appetite can quickly hunt them all down. No matter how high-ranking the monster is, as long as it doesn''t live off the haze, it has to eat its prey to survive. When they do, they usually go berserk and attack human settlements. This time, however, the herd of wyverns had come from the Demon Forest. The Devil''s Forest is literally a den of  monsters . For wyverns, it''s a heavenly environment full of prey. There is no reason for them to travel all the way to a region where food is scarce.


    The second reason is if they are attacked by an entity that poses a threat to them. But this is also unlikely. Wyverns have a habit of fighting their prey and enemies in groups of several to a dozen animals that share their territory. And when it comes to a pack of A-ranked monsters, the threat level is frightening just thinking about it. Is there really a natural enemy that can attack such a herd so one-sidedly that the wyverns will run away? If it was an S-rank or higher demon like a dragon, it would be possible. I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s hard to imagine that there are demons that would conveniently attack only wyverns, so this pattern is also dead.


    The last thing I can think of is the most troubling reason I can think of, and I don''t want it to be. It is a pattern that involves human hands. It is said that in the ancient times of magical civilization, there existed a  way  to manipulating  monsters . Even today, there are still ways to use  monsters , such as contracts  with magical beast   or with summoning  magic . Of course, what exists in the world today is just a degraded version of contract magic that only works if you pay a rational  monster , but even so, it is not impossible to use  monsters . And maybe some researcher  will reviving the legacy of an ancient magical civilization.


    In short,  I don''t know what the cause of the problem is, and in any case, the danger is quite high, so in order to find out what really happened, I have come to the Demon Forest alone.


    ??


    "......?"


    For a while, I was flying low over the area around the wyvern colony where we were a few days ago while releasing a "sonar" with a narrower range and higher accuracy, when I suddenly caught a strong magical response . It wasn''t moving, so it didn''t seem to be a living thing. It''s not a living thing. .....I wonder what it is. Is it a magic object?


    I'' ll try to land at the location where the response was coming from and search for the source of the magic while keeping an eye on the surroundings. Maybe there is a trap or something set up that won''t be caught by the "sonar". There''s nothing wrong with being cautious.


    As I searched in the grass, behind trees, and in holes in stumps, I discovered that the magic waves were being emitted from the base of a tree about 10 meters high.


    "...... Is this the cause?""


    It was as if the ground had been dug up recently and the color of the soil had changed unnaturally. It was as if the ground had just recently been dug up and filled with something. I took out a shovel from my inventory and started digging up the suspicious area. As I expected, it had been dug once and was soft, so I could keep digging.


    "I found ......."


    What came out of the soil was a mysterious magic tool with a fist-sized magic stone fitted inside a cube-shaped case. The magic stone flickered suspiciously as it pulsated, emitting a reddish-black light.Every time it glowed, it emitted a wave of magical power, which was, quite frankly, very suspicious.


    "I can sence it, ......."


    That''s the scent of the case. It couldn''t be the legacy of an ancient magical civilization that had been  hidden for thousands of years. It is not possible to explain the recent migration of the wyverns. It seems certain that someone had intentionally buried the magic tools.


    "I''ll have to go home and report it to to my father  about this. ......


    It seems that the territory of the Frontier Counties is easily targeted by bad people, whether it''s the case of the  kidnapping two years ago or the Wyvern riots this time. I''m not sure if it''s because it''s located on the frontier of the empire kingdom , or if they think it''s easier to attack than the center.


    But the deterrent power of the northern generals should be quite strong , so the ones who will attack will be small fish who can''t even recognize the difference in strength and risk between them, or even ----


    "It''s either a small fish that can''t even recognize the difference in strength or the risks involved, or it''s a strong enemy that''s confident enough to play a big game against the ---- Northern General.


    "This is the first time I have not been able to detect the presence of an enemy by sonar.I found myself being backed up by someone I thought I could do pretty well.


    "I guess I''m not ready yet. But it was out of my range, so I guess I''m not too bad."


    At this point, I have more fighting power than my father. In addition to mastering both the front and back of the North Shogun Bushin-ryu, I have an enormous amount of magic power and unique skill [shock].


    However, when it comes to experienced interpersonal skills, such as detecting  things and observing, I was still not as good as my father.


    I was able to use "sonar" from an early age . ...... I guess it''s also because I didn''t feel too threatened. It''s like a certain space emperor who relied so much on his scoutmaster that he couldn''t detect his chi. I need to reflect on this.


    "Hey, are you the one who buried this?"


    I turned around and tried to see who it was, he had fooled me, an S rank adventurer. I''m sure he''s some kind of otherworldly ninja who specializes in stealth. ......


    His extremely well-developed muscles and the imposing appearance they created gave him the air of a king with a hundred beasts at his heels. The supremacy that he wore around his body kept the surrounding  monsters at bay, and even though  we  were  close to the demon forest, the area was quiet.


    "What?"


    . The supremacy that he wore around his body kept the surrounding demons at bay, and even though he was close to the demon forest, the area was quiet.


    He was probably in his late thirties. He was probably the same age as my father. I could feel the thickness of his body that young people can''t produce, a power that was almost overwhelming. It''s impossible to recreate in just a year or two, but his perfected body intimidated me with its overwhelming presence.


    "Hmm, you''re pretty strong."


    A muscular man scratched his blond hair with a square cut and looked at me. other party, the other party was also looking at  me , just as I was looking at  him


    This is the North Shogun Bushinryu, which I  have mastered speed and technique.In contrast, my opponent is a warrior who has mastered power and stamina. I''m not sure what to do . It''s not safe to get into close combat.


    Then, just as in the past  when i fought Felix, I had no choice but to attack from a distance. A standoff attack with a "shock bullet " is one of my trump card .


    "I will ask  you to give me that magic tool".


    A muscular man with a haircut that resembles Dwayne Johnson''s if he were a skinhead approaches me with caution. I can''t give this to him . It is a valuable resource for investigating serious incidents that are occurring in our frontier county and, by extension, in the empire.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. . I have a responsibility to take this home and examine it.


    I put the Cube shaped magic tool in my inventory and turned to the muscle man. He looked at my inventory and didn''t seem to be the least bit upset.


    And even if he  left me off the hook, that''s no reason for  him, to let  me  off the hook. This is the most suspicious activity in the territory of the frontier territory .


    "...... Oh, that''s too bad. Then I''ll have to take  it by force.


    "I won''t let you do this ."


    The muscular man stepped back and half-heartedly took a stance.


    I''m not going to let that happen. ...... All at once, the guy''s intimidation increased. It seems that he is now in a fighting stance.


    I also use my mind to "mix blood and magic" and activate the North Shogun Bushinryu "Ura" Uchinokata "Robe ".


    Thud, thud, thud,......, with each passing beat, the magic power around the entire body increases, strengthening the body cell by cell.


    "It''s the type of  skill that will make you stronger in stages,"


    The muscular man immediately recognized the features of the " robe " and told me. He doesn''t seem to have a clue what it is, but he has a terrific eye for observation.


    "That''s the type of instantaneous enhancement you are. I''ve seen that you can''t be continuously enhanced due to magic consumption."


    This time, I''m going to try to figure out the muscle man''s fighting style. When the muscle man hears this, his expression tightens and he shifts from his no-holds-barred stance to an even more aggressive stance and takes a fighting stance.


    We both don''t want to fight each other too much. But if  I  don''t fight here, the people will suffer even more. I can''t back down.


    "Let''s go to ----."


    "Hmm, I''ll go with you then."


    The battle was about to begin.

 CH 66

    " Let''s get started. --Hmph."


    As I blinked, the muscle man instantly closed the distance between , probably  with less than 0.5 seconds, the distance between us, which was about 10 meters, was almost  none . What a guy!


    "Minefield!


    The "Minefield" is a shock wave that is released from the feet and propagates through the ground to explode. As a result of several years of training,  is now able to produce quite high power.


    "Oh my !"


    But the muscle man stomped on the ground with his strong leg power and canceled out the "minefield".


    "You''re kidding . ......":


    But instead, I was able to get some distance, so I fired a few "shock bullets" at him.


    "Hmm!"


    --bash, bash, bash, bash!


    However, the muscle man also hits his fist repeatedly to cancel out the "shock bullet" with time to spare.


    "I can also use  long distance skills."


    A man with a grin speaks to me. His smile is very bright and he doesn''t seem like a bad guy, but he is still the suspicious person.


    "I''m more of a long range type  fighter ."


    The North General''s Shinryu is focused on close combat, so I can  be  both, but due to the nature of its inherent magic of shockwaves, I was originally supposed to be sifted into a medium to long range type.


    Well, as a result of the  harsh training I endured, I am now able to do my job as an all-rounder who can fight in both the distance and close combat.


    "How did you end up in such place ?


    Since we had gotten separated from each other, I spoke to the muscle man as a way to regain my composure. The muscle man tightened up, but smiled fearlessly and answered me.


    "For research."


    "Of this magic tool?"


    "Yeah.


    I knew he was bad guy . He is a thug who is trying to  hurt  my territory. I''m not sure why such a powerful person would do such a meaningless thing. ...... I think you can make a lot of money if you use your power more for the sake  of the world.


    "Then I''m going to have to catch you and report you .


    He is not even a suspicion anymore. , He is  a real criminal "


    "...... You may have your own reasons, but I have a mission that I can''t failed


    The smile disappears from the muscle man''s face. This is why criminals who act on their fanatical beliefs are so troublesome. Even if they have already made the decision to avoid risk, they will act without regard for the risk. Religious terrorism is a perfect example of this.


    ...... I don''t know what kind of mission this muscle man has, though. I don''t even want to know. A crime is still a crime.


    "You''ll have to forgive me  for a broken  bone or two.


    If I don''t try to kill this guy, I''m in danger. I realized this clearly in the few seconds we had just spent fighting.


    "Hmm, I was just about to say the exact same thing.


    Tension rises.


    The wind blew and the leaves shook as we both jumped out of the trees at the same time. I released a shockwave from the bottom of my foot, and the muscle man kicked the ground with his insane leg strength,  both of us  have a  unorthodox super-agility.


    Ora Ora Ora !


    He throws a punch. Not a jab, but a serious phone punch.  Telephone punches are often ridiculed as being only good looking and having a lot of wasted motion, but when this muscle man does it, it''s nothing fancy. It''s so powerful that there''s nothing to make fun of!


    I managed to dodge the attack by twisting my upper body without any preliminary movement using the application of Bushinryu Omote "Instantaneous Flapping"¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡The punch made an impossible sound for a fist, and passed through the place where I had just been. In the end, the fist didn''t hit me, but the aftermath alone gouged out the ground behind me, sinking about 30 centimeters into the ground.


    "Heee ......"


    If he hit like this, it''s more than just getting hurt. I''''m sure that even a glimpse of it will cause my body to explode and become minced meat.


    While I was dumbfounded by his crazy attack , I took the opportunity to attack the muscle man who had a big gap after his attack missed and hit him with my sword, Raikiri, in the manner of an iai slash.


    "I''m sorry!"


    The muscle man overreacted a lot more than I thought he would, and he backstepped a few meters to get some distance away from me, so unfortunately my Iai slash with the Raikiri didn''t succeed. I just slashed his clothes a little.


    ".................."


    The muscle man stared at my sword as he traced his fingers across his crisply slashed black battle suit.


    "...... That''s a mess."


    "What, that''s all you think?""


    I thought he understood the danger of the Raikiri in an instant and jumped back as soon as he could. Did he buy too much?


    "It''s okay. It''s the same for me."


    "It''s not fair that  your body is already a one-hit kill weapon."


    I''m not really sure what to say about that, since I also have a [shock].


    That aside, we start fighting again. He punches and I avoid him, I swing my Raikiri and he jumps back.


    Both he and I have techniques that can kill an opponent with a single blow. And because of this, we can''t get into each other''s areas of expertise ....... Therefore, the battle situation was in a stalemate due to repeated hit-and-runs, keeping a distance without sticking


    But I had a unique skill, "Practices makes perfect " This may not be the original meaning of the word, but I can always keep learning and growing.


    "General''s armor l, deploy."


    If an opponent''s one-hit kill scares ,   I can eliminate it  him with a one-hit kill!¡¡In accordance with the brainy theory of ......, I just push the magic power to boost the defense and forcefully crush it head-on!


    "Silver Armor !"


    The silvery-white magic giant wraps around me and turns into a solid armor. It can also neutralize the enemy''s attack by releasing an inverse phase shock, so I don''t have to be afraid of the muscle man''s Mach punch.


    "What that ?¡¡............ No, hmm?¡¡Wait a minute."


    The muscle man waits for the "silver-white armored aegis", distorts his expression, and then makes a dubious face as if remembering something. Now is my chance.


    I diverted all my focus to the attack and attacked the muscle man. For me, clad in the silver armor of a great general, his attacks are not even worthy of caution. Naturally, the magic power consumption is inordinately high, but if I can cut him down before my magic power runs out, I will win.


    "Criminal Die !"


    I shouted a line I had read in a comic book and swung my sword to strike the muscle man. I repeated the attack in accordance with the kata of the North Shogun Bushin-ryu, but it was difficult to hit him. He seems to have sensed that   his attacks are not working and has given up on fighting back, devoting all of his resources to evasion. For a muscle guy, you''re pretty light and you''re a smart guy.


    "Huh, huh, huh, noooo, wait a minute!"


    " I Won''t "


    "Just wait!¡¡It could be a misunderstanding!"


    "There''s no such thing as a misunderstanding!¡¡You''re a criminal who tried to harm my territory!


    "Clam down already !¡¡You''re the Silver Comet, aren''t you?"


    My hand stopped unexpectedly. What was that?"


    "...... I am sure it''s you ."


    "How did you know?"


    I''m not wearing my mask.


    "That Silver s famous all over the world with his silver armor. Don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know.


    How could I have heard rumors about myself? I don''t have my own intelligence organization, let alone my father.


    In addition, I don''t usually use my General Armor - Silver Armored Aegis - a lot in the first place. I only use it when I''m fighting a moderately strong enemy, or when I''m protecting my friends. It''s a waste of magic power and a pain in the ass otherwise .


    "In addition, your real name is probably ''Eberhardt''. and the adventurer Hurt."


    "...... is correct."


    I showed him the mithril key tag with the family crest from my inventory. Then the hostility disappeared from the muscle man, and the magic that had been contained in it dissipated. What the hell? What does that mean?


    "I''m not your enemy. Rather, I am a ally . The Emperor, the Chancellor, and your father, Karlheinz, have commissioned me to conduct a secret investigation into a suspicious incident in the Farenheit frontier territory .


    "Do you have any proof?"


    It''s good that you''ve figured out who I am, but if that''s all, you might just be a sharp enemy. I can''t trust you without proof.


    "I have proof. Here."


    The muscle man then took out an official request form with the imperial family crest, the Prime Minister''s seal, and my father''s signature on it. Forgery of the request form is prohibited, and above all, it is virtually impossible to forge because it uses a very complicated magic contract. So I can say with certainty that this is,


    There are many situations where ............ this makes sense. ¡­¡­¡­Assuming that I was more  a suspect from a muscular man''s point of view, I told him to give up  on the magic tool, he came to the frontier to investigate, and he said he had a mission. I can understand everything. Or rather, that is more natural. It means that the discomfort that I felt in the verses, "Is this really a bad guy?" Was correct.


    "So I thought you were a suspect and you thought I was a suspect. ......"


    "That''s  how is it "


    "What the hell, ....... What''s ...... not funny if   we really killed each other. ......"


    "Well, the misunderstanding was cleared up without any injuries . It was a good thing in the end."


    The muscle man then smiles with his usual clear face. He''s a funny guy. "


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "My name is Jet Braveheart. That''s not my real name.


    "That''s not your real name?"


    "It''s called a nickname for job .


    Don''t say it like it''s your real name."


    "So, Jet. What are you going to do now?


    "I''m going to go back to Heidburg and see Karlheinz.  and give him a full report , including the fact that I met  you and fought  you  by mistake."


    "How are you going to get there ?"


    I''ve got my wings, so that''s not a problem.


    "I''ll run."


    "What?


    "I''m a bit of a fitness freak."


    I thought  he was smart enough to know that  he wasn''t as brainy as  he  looked, but it turns out like this . Normally I wouldn''t think of running 350 kilometers.


    "''I don''t mind, but I''m going home first. ......''"


    If Jet wasn''t a suspect, there was no need to catch him.


    "Going home first?¡¡How are you going to get home?"


    "Like this."


    I unfolded my flying wings and rose into the air.


    "What  the hell ! "


    I was surprised, but convinced at the same time. It seemed that my father had been a  bad boy once.


    "Well, I''ll see you later. I''ll give him that magic tool.


    " Also, please give this to Karlheinz. It''s a report addressed to His Majesty. I''ll see you at the lord''s mansion in Heidburg.


    "See you later!"


    I quickly fly away from the forest near the village.


    I''m glad it all ended well , ....... There are some strange things in this world.

 CH 67

    "You''ve met Jet?"


    After I fought and reconciled with the muscle man, aka Jet Braveheart, after a misunderstanding. I flew back to Heitburg from the village near the Demon Forest with my Flying Wings, and was talking with my father. It wasn''t that I doubted Jet , but I was checking with him to share some information.


    "Yes. He said that His Majesty, the Prime Minister and father asked him to do it."


    "How could he reveal  your  true identity? How did  he come to this conclusion?


    "Well, Jet and I half killed each other."


    "What?"


    Then, after I explained in detail what had actually happened, my father''s expression changed to one of "I''ve done it.


    "Well, ....... By the way, I done Wyverns subjection . ....... I should have told you about it. ......"


    It seems that the lord had already been informed of the "abnormal situation" during the preliminary investigation before the request to defeat the wyvern was made, according to the father .


    I was the only S-rank adventurer in the vicinity of Heitburg. I was the only one who could accept the request.


    However, as long as the image of the silver comet  and Eberhardt was not established externally, there was no way my father would be contacted when I accepted the request. In fact, it would be normal to prepare in town for a few days before heading out to defeat the comet, so it wouldn''t be surprising if the information was conveyed to the lord by some means during that time, but in our case, we went to the site immediately on the day we received the order, so the information was never conveyed.


    As a result of a combination of miscommunication, structural flaws, and bad luck, the order was received without me being informed of the jet''s existence.


    Fortunately, neither of us was injured. I''m glad the misunderstanding was cleared up early on. Even though I was wary, I could have listened to him a little more. ......


    After some introspection, I handed over the evidence, the magic tool, to my father.


    "Thank you. I''ll have him check it out right away.


    "If you find out anything, would you mind sharing it with me?


    "All right. I''ll let you know the details as soon as I have get them ."


    "Thank you."


    "That''s my line. You seem to have developed a sense of responsibility as the next lord.


    "Of course, I''m twelve already ."


    I''ve been living here for twelve years, and I''ve grown attached to that world to the point where I can call it my second home. The people who try to  hurt my hometown should get what they deserve.


    After talk with  my father, I left the lord''s office and pondered about the future of my territory.


    .....


    . The next afternoon, Jet came to the mansion during tea time, and I was formally introduced to him  by my father.


    ". I''d like to introduce you to a former colleague of mine  during my Imperial Army days, ......, but we belonged to different organizations, but we were classmates, Lieutenant General Jet Braveheart."


    "Jet Braveheart. I''m now a division commander of the Special Magic Division. Nice to meet you, Eberhard."


    "Yeah, nice to meet you. ............ No , wait !¡¡You''re going too fast for your own good!


    The speed at which the jet is moving is amazing . Even if he had just returned, it had only been a full day. In this world where there are no cars, trains, or airplanes, how can a person travel 350 kilometers in one day?¡¡That''s impossible. What kind of physical strength does he have?


    "I told you I''m confident in my physical strength, didn''t I?"


    "It''s more than just confidence, isn''t it?"


    If  he  run a full marathon at the speed of an Olympic athlete for 17 hours or so, will  he be able to get from the Devil''s Forest to the Heidburg? Hmmm, isn''t that too much for the human being ?


    "''I got there earlier today, though. Well, I was pretty tired, so I took a bath and took a nap, and I slept over. Hahahaha!"


    Early morning today, seriously, you didn''t even take a break on the road. ...... It''s a chill down my spine to think that I was fighting someone like this. He has not a lot of magic power, but his  HP is ridiculous . If  to try to fight for a long time,  opponent will surely run out of stamina first and lose. I used to describe him as an "instantaneous enhancer", but it seems that the only way to fight him is to have a short battle.


    "He always  was  physical idiot. He''s been like that since he was a soldier."


    Father  tells me this information, but it must have been hard for his seniors and superiors back then  to have such an incomprehensible person in the team. If it were me, I''m pretty sure I''d have trouble handling him.


    "Well, that''s okay. ...... So, what is the Special Demon unit ?


    "Yes, that''s right, the Special  deon Unit.


    "Jet. ......, you''re a great guy."


    "I''m wondering the same thing myself. Ha-ha-ha!"


    The Special Demon Division. It is one of the three major divisions of the Special  unit  of Magic, and it is a super elite unit that is known not only in the Imperial Kingdom, but also in the surrounding countries.


    The three major divisions are Kingsguard, the Court Magicians, and the Special Magicians, which are the most elite of all the divisions in the Imperial Army. If you can get into one of these three divisions, which are said to be difficult to get into unless you have at least a B+ rank, the local people will talk about it until their grandchildren''s generation, and the family is said to be secure in terms of salary for the rest of their lives, no matter what.


    Is it like the rangers or paratroopers in the Self-Defense Force?¡¡No, it''s more like the CIA or the Public Security Bureau.


    Anyway, it''s no exaggeration to say that the Special Division is a prestigious division that anyone who works in a combat-related profession would love to be a part of.


    "You know that I used to be a Knight Commander in the Kingsguard Order, right?


    "Yes."


    Before I was born, my father had been the commander of the Kingsguard that protected the Emperor. He was active as a soldier in the front line troops when he was selected for the job because he was recognized for his abilities. It''s not that he don''t feel safer than other people''s bones because he  come from a solid family , but even so, there''s no way  he could serve as a knight commander without  decent abilities. I''ve heard that he was a very reputable Knight Commander.


    Jet was the vice division commander of the Special Demon Division at that time. Although they belonged to different divisions, the three major divisions were both rivals and friends, so they had a close relationship. They were also comrades in arms who fought together in the war against the demons.


    "Heh, ......."


    I heard that it was a major war. I heard that the Imperial Army suffered a lot of damage.


    After that war, my father retired from his position as Knight Commander and took over as Northern General, but Jet remained in the Special Demon Division and became the Division Commander.


    "That''s why I''ve been a division commander for more than a decade now."


    Jet said with a cheerful face, but I felt a hint of unease in his smile It''s not that I don''t  trust in Jet''s abilities, it''s just that I''m worried that there''s something going on in our territory and in the Empire that''s forcing him to go out and investigate it himself.


    "Hey, Jet. Yesterday we fought over a magic tool, do you know anything else about it?"


    "Well, I can see why you''re worried, but I''m  sorry  to say that I don''t."


    Then why did the division commander of one of the three major divisions go to the trouble of investigating it himself?"


    "You look curious. Well, that''s how unusual it is to control a monster."


    "Eberhard. Eberhard, how much do you know about the technology of manipulating monsters?"


    "I know that there are some ancient magical civilizations that have been able to control them.


    "Well, you''re not wrong. But the technology of the ancient magical civilization has long been lost.  and there is another  way of manipulating demons.


    "Another way ?"


    I wonder what it is. What is it? Do they raise them strictly from an early age, using both candy and whips?


    I wonder what it is. What is it? Do they raise them strictly from an early age, using both candy and whips?


    "Well, there are some  people who can do that, but they are quite rare. The other method is the demon''s technique."


    "Demon?"


    "Ah.


    A demon is a creators who was originally a human being, but has been transformed by abnormal magical power, or an unknown being who is said to  be a master demon like a vampire and can be forcibly changed into a demon.


    All of them have an extraordinary strength that transcends humanity, and there is no concept of lifespan. They are like demons or monsters.


    "But don''t demons exist anymore?"


    The last one that my father and his comrades fought 16 years ago was the last one, according to the records .


    "I''m sure that''s true. The method used this time is exactly the same as the one used sixteen years ago."


    "Oh, no. ......"


    That''s why Jet went to the trouble of researching it, to make sure it wouldn''t be a repeat of sixteen years ago."


    "Of course I stopped  in Heidburg this time to report to Karlheinz, but I actually had one more suggestion."


    Jet looked at me and said, ----


    "Eberhard. Would you like to join the Special Division?"


    ---- That''s what he said to me.

 CH 68

    "Would you like to join Special Division?"


    Lieutenant General Jet Braveheart  told it lightly, like it''s  not bid deal . His trademark cheerful smile is dazzling.


    "...... Well..."


    "I don''t know if  you  will fit in , Besides, you have a good family background, a good heritage, and most importantly, you''re young. You have the potential to grow fuster to  be a servant of the Empire, so it would be a  option to try while you''re young."


    I looked at my father.


    "You are capable of anything. I was in the Imperial Army once, and I think it would be good experience for you. I guess it''s good idea "


    "I promise you will be treated well."


    I feel like a professional baseball player who has been drafted. In a previous life, I was not a big fan of baseball ...... and sports in general, I didn''t   used much time on it .


    "Hm, can you give me a time?"


    "Fine, but what are you going to do?


    "I''ll talk to Mom, Lily and Mei


    "Teresa and ...... The Duke of Bernstein''s daughter? I don''t know who Mei is".


    "She''s the daughter of the Arendelle  blacksmith , Jet, the girl Eberhard''s obsessed with.


    "Hey, Dad! Don''t say that!"


    If he was dating her, he''d be crazy about her. It''s not like he''s cheating .


    "I''m staying in town for a few days "


    "Jet, why don''t you stay at my place?¡¡I have a guest room.


    No, thanks, . I''m here on department mission . I''m not a guest, and I think it would be better for me to be outside and  gathering information.


    "I see. Well, I''m very proud of this city. Please go ahead and do as you  like ."


    "I will do so, . Well then, Eberhard, I expect a good response from you."


    "Yes, sure."


    With that, Jet left. Strictly speaking, he was going to look for a place to stay, so it might not be the same as "leaving", but I guess he didn''t want to give me a pressure , because if he stayed  here , it would look like he was rushing me to  give answer, which would be bad thing ..


    ...... When I went to the office, Jet, who was supposed to have left once, came back and handed me a sheet of paper.


    "This is the paper with the terms and conditions. Don''t let anyone see that ."


    "Got it ."


    My nearly two meter  body rubbed against his, and I couldn''t help but back away  as reply twice. I don''t know what to say.


    "I am leaving  this time then."


    I''ll leave you this time,"


    Jet said, and this time he really meant it as he left.


    I  need to talk to Teresa about it. She''s usually optimistic, but she''s a worrier when it comes to her kids.


    "As a parent, that''s probably the right thing to do."


    "I don''t think I need to worry. ....... You''re stronger than I am. ......"


    Father with a slightly distant look in his eyes is looking out the window.


    As I watched him, I couldn''t help but cry.


    ??


    "----, And so I was invited as a special  division , what do you think?"


    I left the  office and found my mother in the salon and told her what had just happened.


    "...... Well. First of all, as a parent, . I''m so proud of my child for being  invited to that prestigious division !"


    "That''s kind of embarrassing ........"


    As usual, I''m very embarrassed by the compliments of the parent foolish maman whose expectations of me have gone through the ceiling.


    "...... I''m a little worried, though."


    "...... So?"


    Yeah. Even though you''re stronger than your father, you''re only twelve. You should be able to play with your friends, enjoy tea, and learn to use  an instrument. If you can''t do that and you have to go to the battlefield, I''m a bit worried."


    Hmmm, I haven''t told anyone that I''m an adult inside. Besides, even though I am a former Japanese, I have a very strong ego as Eberhardt now. It would be easier to understand if I say that it is as if the former Japanese me and  current me are merging and creating  a new personality.¡¡I don''t think I have changed into another personality, but my personality has changed over the years. ......


    Anyway, I also have a very strong desire to take care of my new  friends and family. It''s a little hard for me to worry about my family.


    "But, you know."


    "I can''t go into details, but I want to protect everyone It, and I think joining the Special Magicians is the best option to do so."


    "...... If you say so, Hal, then I guess  it''s right thing "¡¡, I''ll do my best to support you!¡¡You can do it, Hal. !


    "...... Thanks, Mom!


    I thought I was in the clouds, but Mom seemed to support my decision.


    ?


    "Hello, Lilly?¡¡Are you free right now? I''d like to talk to you."


    "I Will came soon ."


    Tn . caught a  cold by the end of september , but now I am fine so . i will posting chapters again from now on

 CH 69

    "Yeah!¡¡You''re going to join the Special division !¡¡ I''m glad to hear that. Let''s head to the Imperial City."


    I avoided Jet, who was trying to squeeze me with a big smile on his face, and gain distance with him


    "Right away !?.¡¡Isn''t that too sudden?"


    "What are you talking about? We can waste our time here ?"


    "Well, yes, but..."


    I need at least some time to prepare myself


    "I want to prepare  some things, so wait for three daysl, it''s faster  for me to fly , so it''s better if the jet head first ."


    "Really?¡¡Well, it would take me three days to get to the Imperial City on my own. ....... If Eberhard can make it in a day, then can go first "


    In fact, it will definitely be slower if we  came there together. I don''t feel like I can run a thousand kilometers lile him .


    In this  way , the "flying wing" is convenient. You can  no waste time for nearly 1,000 km long journey and connect it with a straight line distance, and it only consumes an excessive amount of magic power. The only thing I don''t want to do is running .


    "Then, when you get to the capital, visit the military garrison. It''s located near the east gate in the northeast direction from the imperial capital. Give this to the gatekeeper. He''ll show you the way."


    Jet then handed me a piece of parchment.


    "Is this a letter of introduction ......?"


    "Well, I don''t think you''ll need it if  you   have your  family crest . It''s a walking stick. But just in case   keep that


    "That''s true."


    "Well, I''ll be on my way!¡¡Goodbye."


    With that, Jet was gone. He''s like a storm.


    "...... Now, let''s get ready."


    I''m joining the Special Division, but that doesn''t mean I''m abandoning the life I''ve been leading. I''ll still be with Lily and Mei, and I''ll continue to work as an adventurer as long as my skills won''t be dull


    I need to prepare for what to came .So  I  started  preparing for  my  double life.


    ??


    "So, Mei. Lily. I''d like to ask for your cooperation."


    "Hey, whats up ?"


    "Have you come up with something interesting?"


    "Sort of.


    The reason I called Lily and Mei  this time was because I wanted to develop a tool. It''s called .......


    "Transfer magic circle!"


    "What is ......?"


    I imagined it as a magic circle with a transition point that often appears in games. I''m not sure if I should call it a "door to  anywhere" or not.


    In short, the idea was to combine Lily''s transfer magic and Mei ''s magic tool development technology to develop a device that would allow anyone to transfer to any location .


    "Hah, I think it''s pretty interesting."


    "My good point is ......."


    Lily is on the verge of an collapse, but that''s can''t be helped  We did the similar thing with the inventory.


    "Mei . Can you do it?"


    "Hmm, I think I can . But the destination can''t be random. We''ll need to set up a device on the exit side as well and link it to the destination.


    "I see. So we need at least two device ."


    "Yes.


    So, even if you are  want to go to the imperial capital  whether you have been to the imperial capital or not, if the exit device is not in the imperial capital, you will not be able to transfer. In that sense, Lily''s transference magic is amazing,  She can easily transfer to any place as long as  she  have been there before.


    "Hmph, I''m awesome!"


    Lily seems to have regained her sense of self-affirmation. It''s pretty cute to see her with her cheeks dyed and her chest out.


    "I want to leave in four days , so I need it  to be finished  it by the day after tomorrow. I''ll help you, so please help me.


    "You can count on me!"


    "I''m good at transference magic!"


    This is how the temporary operation to develop a new magic tool began.


    ??


    "Well, it''s done!"


    "I can''t believe it really took three days. ......"


    "Technical power!


    Should we say that the three of us together have extraordinary wisdom, or should we bow down to Mei''s one-woman industrial revolutionehr ? In any case, with the powers of our  (with a large contribution of Mei), another great invention of the century was created in just three days.


    Even so, writing out the magic formula for Lily''s transfer magic and incorporating it into the magic circle was hard enough . ...... It took me more than two days just to do that.


    We were  working on it for over two days now, and I''m happy to say that the quality is exactly what I wanted.


    "I''ll take this to the imperial capital.  , set up the other end in Heitburg, and then I can come back whenever I want.


    "It will be easy to come back when I''m not on duty, right?"


    "It''s easy to say, but each transfer consumes a lot of magic power."


    "That''s not a problem for me."


    "Speaking of which, Hal, you''re a human magic tank. ......"


    My current magic power is just over 50,000, more than ten times that of my father., and since it''s ten times the amount of my father, an S-ranked warrior, you can see how monstrous it is.


    "Well, I''ll get the point across in the Imperial City.


    After all, hard work never Betray  me.


    "It would be great if you could come back at least once a week.:


    "That''s right. I''d like to know more about the capital. We''ll  came there in three years.


    "Well, in three years we''ll be students at the academy."


    When we aristocrats and wealthy commoners reach the age of fifteen, we go to various academies. In particular, the eldest son and daughter of aristocrats often go on to a school in the imperial capital, which also serves as a prelude to their social debut.


    And among the many academies  inb the imperial capital, the ones that are said to be particularly excellent are the imperial magic academy, the imperial knight academy, the imperial sacred academy, and the imperial literary academy, commonly known as the "four graduate academies ."


    Lily and I are good at magic, so we''ll probably go to the Academy of Magic. Mi , too, she  is good at blacksmithing and engineering magic, so she''ll probably go there.


    By the way, my father  was in the Knight Academy and my mother  was in the Magic Academy. Lily''s father,  the Duke of Bernstein, is said to have graduated from the academy of Letters and Science.


    academy won''t  simply let you enter just because you  the son of a nobleman or a large merchant. The entrance exam is extremely difficult regardless of your status, so even if you''re an S rank adventurer, you can''t be too careful. There are always unexpected things .


    This  will happen  in  three years from now, though ....... This is the time to study hard at elementary schools around the country or under private tutors.


    I''ve already acquired the necessary education to enter the academy, and I''ll be using that time to work with the Special Division. Lily will further refine her education as befits a duchess, and she will continue to practice ice magic and space-time magic. Mei would probably make further technological advances and start the second industrial revolution by herself.


    It doesn''t mean that we won''t see each other. , we''ll still see each other every week, and we''ll still play and travel together.


    However, I think this is a milestone. It''s the first step for us to become stronger .


    "Well then, put the transference magic circle here: ......."


    I put the transference magic circle in the corner of my room and walked out into the garden with the two of them.


    "Be careful."


    "Have a safe trip ."


    They said goodbye to me.


    "Good luck in the capital."


    "Good luck!"


    "Hal''s come a long way, hasn''t he?


    "You''re so cool, brother!"


    "You''re so cool!"


    "Cool!


    Then my dad, my mom, Noel, Albert, Rosetta, Sieghart and Charlotte each gave me words of encouragement. The twin siblings can''t speak well yet, so they can''t speak properly, but it''s also cute.


    "Have a safe trip ,  master Hal.


    "See you later, master ."


    Alisa and Anthony, the newlyweds, also came to see me off on behalf of the servants.


    "Thank you, everyone. I''m off then!¡¡...... I''m sure I  will be back soon!"


    I  used  my "flying wings" and float up. I flew to an altitude that would not affect anyone else, then put up a wind barrier and accelerated at once.


    The house gets smaller and smaller. The people who had come to see me off became like peas in a pod. The city of Heitburg was left behind


    I  head off  to the Imperial Capital.

 CH 70

    Oh, Bernstadt is in sight. ....... ."


    It had been less than two hours since I left Heidburg. , I was approaching e Bernstadt, where Lily''s parents live.


    By the way, Bernstadt is located south-southwest from Heidburg, and the imperial capital is located in the southwest direction. Originally, it would have been faster to  came straight  to the distance, but I had never been to the imperial capital. So I decided to take a roundabout route through Bernstadt, which I had been to before, since it was only a few hours away anyway.


    If the map of the empire that I  took from home was accurate, the imperial capital and Bernstadt should be at about the same latitude. Once I got to Bernstadt, I just had to  fly  on west and so I will reach the capital.


    "It''s quite  night sigh  when you see it from above!"


    Bernstadt is a large city about the same size as Heidburg. The population is about 100,000, and the city center is lined with tall buildings in an orderly fashion. The reddish-brown roofs spread out like  from  beautiful  picture , just like N?rdlingen in Germany. I didn''t have anything special to do, so I didn''t stop by, but I was thinking of having a date with Lily in Bernstadt sometime in the future.


    While I was thinking about this,  Ipassed through Bernstadt. It would be about two more hours until  I reach the imperial capital. As I passed a flock of birds flying nearby, I switched my course to the imperial capital.


    ....


    "It''s huge."


    I said to myself as I looked up at the  capital city walls, crossed my arms, and groaned. This is the imperial capital. Heitburg and Bernstadt are also quite splendid cities, but the imperial capital is a different . If I were to put it this way, it would be like the difference between Sapporo or Sendai and Tokyo. The size of the city is different, and the number of people is different. As the capital of the Imperial Kingdom of Hylands, the city was very lively even though  I  was still outside the city walls.


    "Hey there, brother!¡¡How about an assortment of dried fruits?


    "How about some freshly picked lingos? "


    "You must be tired after your journey, drink some fruit water!


    "Can I have a glass of fruit water, please?


    "Thank you!¡¡It''s 100 ells."


    A little over a hundred yen a glass.  It seems to be  mixed with ice, and to be honest, I''m grateful that I can drink it like  from  vending machine.


    "Hey, old man, can I have some fruit water, too?"


    "Yes, thank you!


    "We''ll have some, too."


    "Thanks!"


    The other travelers in line near me were also calling out to the fruit water  seller . The sun was shining and it was rather hot today. The y, so I guess they want to have a cold drink  by the end of their trip.


    "Thanks for the drink."


    "Yes, thank you!""


    When  they done, they  return the wooden cup and that''s it. In this world, there is no such thing as a paper cup, so you have to return the cup when you are done drinking. Well, I think that''s better because it''s more eco-correctly and there''s no extra garbage.


    As I was quenching my thirst with the fruit water, the line was getting a little longer. At this rate, I should be able to enter the Imperial City in about 10 minutes. I''m looking forward to entering the Imperial City for the first time in my life.


    ??


    "Okay, next person...""


    It was finally my turn, so I  came to the gatekeeper.


    "ID, please."


    "Yes  , please .


    "......?¡¡I''m sorry, sir!¡¡Please , go ahead !


    As soon as I showed him the  my family crest, which is my ID, the gatekeeper''s attitude suddenly changed. But it can''t be helped. This is not a  entar for the nobility.


    Or rather, the only  entar for nobles is the main  ome . There, you can enter without having to wait, but it''s too much trouble to go there every time. I didn''t want to take the long way around, because I had business at the military garrison near the east gate.


    "I didn''t care about that. I also want to go to the military garrison .


    "Very well. I''ll  show you the way . Go ahead.


    " Thank you for your hard work in the heat."


    I thanked the gatekeeper and walked into the gate.A guard stood there and saluted me when he saw me.


    "I am Second Lieutenant Arnold Tailman, your guide."


    "Thank you for your courtesy. Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. Please come with me."


    I don''t think there are any rumors, but I guess that''s just social etiquette. It''ll be a while before they  learn about "Silver Comet" .


    Anyway, Ensign. He''s very young, so he must have graduated from a military academy. He is quite calm and exudes .


    "I heard that .  you was introduced to by Lieutenant General Braveheart.


    As I was being led down the street, Ensign Tailman spoke to me. I''m sure he''s trying to make me feel comfortable by showing me around in silence. His stock in me was rising.


    "Yes, Jet had asked me to join , so I did.


    The real reason why I decided to join the Special Division was because I wanted information, but I don''t think I need to tell  him that.


    "You are on a first-name basis with the general, aren''t you? That''s great."


    "Are you acquainted with Jet?"


    He seemed to know something about Jet, so I asked him question.


    "Yes, I do. Actually, when I was a student at the academy, I was instructed by Lieutenant General ......, who was back  then a Major General. It was a one-time opportunity, though. It was an honor.


    "Oh, yeah. He was quite a hothead, wasn''t he?


    "It would be rude of me to say that."


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    Ensign Tailman smiled and agreed with me. He''s a good guy.


    "This way ."


    "You''ve arrived already? You''re early"


    I guess this is also the skill of Ensign Tailman. While we were chatting happily, we arrived at the garrison.


    . The Second Lieutenant took care of all the formalities and let us in easily. I followed the Second Lieutenant into the garrison, and after a short walk, I was led to  room that looked like the office.


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m here to show . Eberhard around."


    "Oh, come in!"


    I chuckled when I heard a thick voice from inside.


    "Thanks for the tour."


    As I walked in, Jet, who just left a few days ago, was sitting at his desk working on something.


    "Eberhard. You''ve come a long way.


    "You must be exhausted. You''re  done a great job. ......"


    . I arrived last evening. I  feel better after a good night''s sleep."


    "You''re as strong as ever.:


    "You also has an extraordinary amount of magical energy."


    "Well, I suppose it''s mutual.


    "I guess it''s mutual.""


    After a little chatting, Jet began to explain.


    "Let''s talk about the test.


    Jet told me while I was at the mansion that in order to join the Special division , you have to take an exam, even if you are introduced. . Or perhaps it would be more correct to say that you can''t even take the exam without an introduction.


    The three major divisions are the elite of the elite. Naturally, there are as many people who want to join as there are stars. Since there was no way to deal with all of them, the reality was that they introduced people whose abilities were known to some extent from the beginning and selected them from among them.


    However, it was not a matter of getting in through  with connections. Even if  you  was an introduction from the leader, it seems that when  you failed , you fail.


    Do they have the common sense   as an elite? Do they have the combat power to endure harsh missions? And whether or not they have the right personality to protect the empire.


    These are the three aspects that are examined in the written test, the practical test, and the interview in order to select the applicants. Even so, the ratio of applicants is said to be more than 10 times.


    "As I told you before, there are three tests: written, practical, and interview. , all in one day, so it shouldn''t be too much of a burden. We''d like to start the test tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow?"


    "You  tired from my trip today, so You will take the test tomorrow. you will  have very tight schedule."


    "You need to find a place to stay for today anyway"


    "That''s all right. The Fahrenheit family has a villa in the imperial capital."


    Although it was not a change of attendance, noblemen who owned estates were obliged to go to the imperial capital to have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor or attend the Imperial Assembly. For this reason, it was common for nobles who had their headquarters outside the imperial capital to have a separate residence in the imperial capital.


    "I see. So, tomorrow morning at nine o''clock, we will have an  test , so please come back to the garrison  by  the morning.


    "Okay."


    Jet handed me the exam voucher, which I took and stood up.


    "I''m sorry to bother you."


    "I''m the one who introduced you. I''d rather be the one to thank.


    "See you tomorrow."


    " I''ll look forward to the results of your exam."


    With that, Jet and I parted ways and I left the garrison. Now, I think I''ll take it easy today in preparation for tomorrow.


    I began to walk along the streets of the imperial capital,  everything I saw was fresh and new,  i headed towards the imperial residence of the Fahrenheit family

 CH 71

    It took me half an hour to reach the center of the city. The surrounding buildings gradually change into more elegant ones. As the buildings change from "houses" to "mansions", the demographic of the people walking around also changes slightly. This is the upper class district, the so-called aristocratic district.


    "There''s no clear boundary between the two."


    I looked around, but I couldn''t find any outer wall that enclosed the entire noble district. Instead, each house seemed to be surrounded by its own fence. There were some buildings that were not surrounded by walls, but even so, each one seemed to have taken security measures, such as iron bars on the windows and  proceed main entrance.


    What I also noticed was the presence of private security guards patrolling the area. They were not wearing military uniforms like the guards and military officers , but they were dressed in a neat uniform .  They had a sword at waist, so I guessed  they were  a bouncer privately hired to maintain security in the area.


    Fortunately, I was not spotted by them. If I had been dressed as an adventurer, they would have thought that I was a person of a certain family status, since I was now dressed as a member of a aristocratic family. .


    Now, even if  that noble  area , there are some differences that cannot be described in general. For example, the mansions of the small rich people who live on the border between the aristocrats''  area and the  commoner area are often "slightly splendid" like those in Setagaya. However, in the central part of the city where I am walking now, there are many mansions ...... or  rather castles. And as I said, the residence of the Fahrenheit family is also  have very magnificent mansion.


    "Oh, ......, I''ve heard about it from my father, but it''s still amazing."


    The mansion that stood  before me was not as grand as the main mansion in Heitburg, but it was just as big . It was probably one or two times larger than the mansions. near by  In fact,  that it wasn''t surrounded by forests and gardens made it look even bigger in comparison.


    Well, the Frontier Count family is the same rank as the Marquis family in terms of status. It was a sight that made me realize once again that the Farenheit family is a the great noble family .


    ??


    ""Welcome,  master Eberhard.""


    Servant at the front of the house led me inside, where I was greeted by a full  cast of the house''s servants. There were probably close to twenty of them in total. Even though there is no one from the Fahrenheit family in this mansion, ....... I wonder if they need more people to care of that house ?


    Anyway, I was able to enter the mansion without any particular  problem because I had already been informed by messenger pigeon.


    "Nice to meet you all. As you may know, I''m Eberhard Karlheinz von Flensburg Fahrenheit. I''ll be living here for the next few years, going back and forth between Heitburg and the imperial capital, so it''s nice to meet you."


    "I''m looking forward to working with you."


    Oh, ......, the pressure is great when 20 people reply to you at once. ....... I''ve never talked to a large number of people before, so I''m  feeing l a little self-conscious.


    Hmm ......, what?"


    I twisted my head as I spotted a familiar face among the twenty servants. I wonder if I''ve seen  her before...


    "How can I help you?"


    The head steward, who is the oldest of the group, asks on my behalf, so I decide to ask him.


    "No, it''s that girl. I think I''ve seen her before. ......"


    "Wow, you talk about me ?"


    I''m curious about a young girl who seems to be low on the pecking order among the maids lined up on either side of me. I''m not sure if she'' is at age of middle   schooler .¡¡Her short twin-tails parted to the side were quite cute.


    "Is that  you ? Alice, come here."


    "Ha, ha!"


    She bit it. Cute. --And more importantly, "Alice" or .......


    "...... Alisa?"


    "I see, there was an Alisa in the main house in Heitburg."


    Yes, the girl called Alice looked very much like my personal maid, Alisa, although she looked much younger  then her .


    "She is my cousin."


    "I see!"


    No wonder they look alike. They are related by blood, so that''s why we look alike.


    "My family has been in the service of the Fahrenheit family for generations."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    I don''t know what my ancestors were thinking when they decided to serve  my family , but if they are still loyal to like this, I will be very happy to be their master.


    " I don''t mean to be rude, but you must be tired from your long journey, and I''m prepared for you a bath.


    Just then, the head butler interrupted . He seemed to have cut the conversation short so that I could rest quickly. As expected of the leader of the servants who united them, he had a sharp eye .


    "Well, I''ll take a bath right away Then  will have dinner ."


    "Very well, sir. This way, please."


    The head butler led me through the corridors of the second house I would be living in for a while with a fresh feeling.


    ??


    "I''m sorry, sir.¡¡I''ll wash your back."


    "Hoa!


    .I was in the bathtub for a little over five minutes when an intruder suddenly appeared in my peaceful bathing .


    "Eh.. , are you ...... Alice?"


    I believe she was called Alice, Arisa''s cousin''s maid. She was a few years older than me in terms of her physical age, but in terms of her mental age, she was still young and cute


    Even with her as my  maid , I had no choice but to screen t when she barged in on me while I was completely naked.


    ", What can I do for you?


    "Oh, your back, .......""


    I heard that before, didn''t I?


    Hmmm, it sure is hard to wash my back!¡¡But I''m naked!¡¡You''re behind me !¡¡It''s a good thing that Alice is fully clothed.


    I  Just need to  be thankful that Alice is fully dressed.


    She might hadf a thinly clad clothes so that she can get wet, but she''s wearing a kind of maid''s uniform that somehow doesn''t make her look dirty. In fact, she looks like a young landlady at an inn, which makes me smile.


    Thank goodness, my rationality has triumphed.


    "Oh, excuse me!¡¡If it hurts, please let me know


    "Oh, excuse me!¡¡If it hurts, please let me know!"


    ----


    "No,  not there!"


    Alice was so embarrassed that she pushed the lathered towel over her eyes, just hitting my magic sword, Raikiri, and causing a lot of trouble.


    "I need escape !"


    "¡¡What about bath ?"


    Immediately deciding that this was not a good idea, I jumped into the bathtub to reset the situation and retreated to the changing room while Alice was startled by the splashing water.


    It''s not like I''m going to mess with a maid the first day I moved  in!¡¡And that''s not even mentioning the relatives of her own personal maid.


    I''ve moved here to join the Special division , but it looks like my life in the imperial capital is going to be full of vicissitudes. I sighed, clutching my head with anxiety .

 CH 72

    "I''m sorry about last night. ......"


    "Oh, right , ....... I can take a bath by myself. ......"


    The next morning. Alice, who was preparing breakfast, noticed me coming into the dining room and apologized. I know she didn''t mean any harm, so I didn''t blame her.


    "Master  Eberhard, your breakfast is ready.


    "Thank you, Hendrik.


    The chief butler, whose name is apparently Hendrik, seems to have prepared the breakfast on behalf of Alice, who was apologizing. The table, which could easily  take ten people, was lined with dishes that  was like in a first-class hotel. It was not too much, but just enough to fill us  up  The menu was light on meats and heavy on soups, making it easy on the stomach. The cooks at the residence seemed to be just as good as those at the main residence in Heitburg.


    "Tea, sir."


    Alice poured tea into a teacup for me. Normally, Alisa, my personal maid, would do this for me, but she did not come with me to the imperial capital.


    Well, Alisa is a newlywed, so it can''t be helped. You can''t  work at  black company and suddenly go on a long business trip when you''re newly married. As a high-income, stable, and white family,  I didn''t want to force Alisa to go with  me .


    However, if I were to ask her to  her intentions, she would definitely say that she would come with me. The status system in this world is not so lenient that you can refuse to go to the imperial capital  There is an absolute wall between the two, even if it''s usually casual. That''s why I didn''t dare to  ask  her intentions, and chose to have Alisa and Anthony, the newlyweds, stay behind in Heitburg, and  went  to the imperial capital by myself. Well, this is also the duty of a good lord who cares for his vassals. Ho-ho-ho!


    "In the imperial capital, Alice here will serve as your personal representative in place of Ms .  Alisa-.


    "Please take care of me ."


    So it looks like Alice is going to be my personal maid over here in the Imperial Capital. Hendrik does a good job, but he has an important role to play in organizing the house. In other words, he is the representative of the Farenheit frontier family in the imperial capital. Naturally, his workload and responsibilities are incomparable to those of a personal maid.


    However, as a personal maid, you are in direct contact with your master, and it seems that you have a high status among the servants. When Alisa became my personal maid, she was about 16 years old, and from the looks of it, Alice is about the same age, so it should not be strange. I''d rather have a young lady with a familiar face  than an old lady or an old man taking care of me.


    While enjoying a very breakfast, I was thinking about something very vulgar.


    ??


    After getting ready and leaving home early, I arrived at the military garrison about an hour  earlier  then needed .


    When I went to the room where the exam was to be held, with my examination voucher in hand, I found Jet already there, working on something.


    "Good morning, Jet."


    "Oh, Eberhard. You''re early!"


    The room seemed to be empty except for Jet , who seemed to be the only one in the room, which seemed to be large enough for more than twenty people.


    "Are you studied  enough for the exam?"


    "''I think I have enough time, but not enough content. I can handle the level of the Imperial Academy entrance exam".


    I'' ve never been one to study hard since I was a child. I''ve had a lot of knowledge drilled into me by my elite tutors and my high ranking parents.


    And not only in the training of magic and martial arts, but also in the learning aspect, the effect of "practice makes perfect" was very gratifying. But as a graduate of an advanced school in Japan''s super-educated society, I can''t help but bite my navel at the thought that I could have gotten that ability a little earlier,....... I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it.


    "It''s also important to take the time to study!"


    "I''ve got no time to study because of your sudden recruitment, right?


    I had no time to study at all because Jet was recruiting me out of the blue. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m pretty sure it''s going to be "12 years and a few minutes of effort", not "30 years and 30 seconds".


    I I don''t think this test is so easy that it can be solved by a brainiac!


    Well, all joking aside, even with this kind of personality, Jet is still the leader of the Special Division. I guess he''s a pretty smart guy. I have to admit that. But  he is mr  muscle!


    "...... Well, we still have about 30 minutes before we will start . As long as you don''t go into the other rooms, you can do whatever you want!"


    With that, Jet gathered up the papers he had been working on and left the room.


    ...... Well, it''s not the first time he''s been a free man,. I don''t care, I''m going to study for a "few minutes".


    I haven''t prepared for the exam, but I''ve brought a notebook that summarizes what I''ve studied so far. I''m sure I''ll have no problem looking through them and filling in the gaps.


    .......


    .............


    ...................


    And 20 minutes later . The door opened and someone walked in. The person who came in was a  unknown perwn . It was a girl about the same age as me from the looks . I wondered if she was a taking an exam.¡¡Wasn''t I the only one taking the exam?


    The girl''s eyes met mine. The girl bowed to me, and I gave her a light bow.


    The girl sat down on a seat some distance away from me and fell asleep . She was a strange girl .......


    You can''t tell at all from the way she''s sleeping with her arm  as the pillow, but in order to take the exam for the Special Division, you need to be recommended by an active member of the division or someone related to it. In other words, the girl  was recommended.


    It''s not like she''s an expert in melee combat from the look at her body and the way she carries herself, nor is her magic power outstanding, although she has a lot  ...So  she must  have a type of magic that uses valuable inherent magic or an unusual attribute.


    I was somewhat excited to know that there were other people taking the  exam besides me. There is no limit to the number of people who can take the exam. Therefore, as long as I was able to pass the exam, I wouldn''t have to worry about other candidates becoming my rivals. They can be considered purely as candidates to be my peers after I join the group.


    As I was thinking that maybe she and I would be  working together , Jet came into the room again with a stack of papers.


    "We will now begin the written test!


    ,,,,


    "I''m sure the  in recommendation been explained to you, but I''m going to explain it again for your confirmation. The exam to join the Special Division consists of three tests: a written test, a practical test, and an interview to determine whether you pass or fail. There is a minimum score for each subject, and if the total score does not reach the standard, you will fail. The minimum score is 30% for the written exam, 60% for the practical exam, and 50% for the interview, with a total score of 60% or higher being the approximate passing standard. Do you have any questions?"


    "What about the practical skills?"


    I didn''t see anything about it in the outline, so I asked about the practical skills. I don''t think there will be any, but if it turns out to be a colosseum between the students.


    "You may choose to either fight with the examiner or demonstrate your best magic under certain conditions."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "Well, one of the most common is a time limit. No matter how powerful it is, if it takes too long to activate to be useful , it failed ."


    "I see. Thank you."


    Good. It seems that I don''t have to fight with her. . Well, whatever the case, I guess I''ll choose combat. I don''t mind demonstrating my best  skills , but combat will be  easier.


    "All right, now that there are no more questions, let''s get started with the  exam .


    Jet handed out the question  list and answer sheet. I miss this feeling. It''s like the national standardized test I took in a previous life, and it makes me a little nervous.


    This tense feeling right before the exam  were hard for me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get any  good results.


    But now, I feel rather comfortable. The more I try, the more I will be rewarded . I even feel that exams are a good opportunity for me to see my growth.


    "The time limit is 90 minutes. Let''s begin!"


    I grabbed my pen and  look at the of the question list  .

 CH 73

    "Time up "


    Ninety minutes passed, and I put down my pen at the direction of examiner Jet. The answer sheets and question  list were collected and Jet continued, "You will take the practical test at eleven o''clock.


    "The practical test will begin at eleven o''clock, and we will leave for  the training Hall   fifteen minutes  later , so please be back in this room by then.


    After saying this, Jet left the room with the  sheet answers.


    This exam was quite difficult, by the way. Twenty-five points each from the four fields of history, philosophy, mathematics, and magic. All of the subjects seemed to be at the level of the entrance exam for the Imperial Academy, which is considered a difficult exam. I was especially worried about Mathematical Sciences. I was  good at liberal arts in my previous life, so I wasn''t very good at math. However, I''m good at philosophy and magic. I think I got about 70% in History due to my lack of study.


    At any rate, I think I''ve passed the written test.


    "Did you do well on the test ?


    We''re the only two  people who  taking the  text , so I thought it would be best to make friends with  her , so I spoke to her .


    "No good "


    Then I got a very unreliable reply. Seriously?


    "Well, what percentage do you think you can get?"


    "About 30 percent?"


    "Seriously, you''re in big trouble."


    Thirty percent is right on the borderline, isn''t it? That''s what happens when you''re sleeping   on the test with your head held high. Don''t you have the guts to do something about it right up until the last minute?


    "I''ll cover it with my practical skills. "


    "I have an interview, too. ......"


    "I threw away the interview."


    "Hey."


    You sound very confident, but if you can do show top tier skill , I''m really looking forward to it. It''s the kind of magic that can get you through even if you get the lowest score on the written exam and interview. I''d love to have you as a friend


    "Hey, where are we going?¡¡It''s almost time to  go in about five minutes.


    I asked as the girl started to walk out of the room. If  we will be late , it would cause troubles


    "Bathroom.""


    "Oh, excuse me.:


    It''s been a long exam, and I''m sure she wanted to go to the bathroom. I''ll  do the same


    ??


    "Okay, you''re right on time. Now let''s head to the first training area.


    "What was the result of the written test?"


    "Well, at least you both passed the minimum standard.


    "Yay!"


    I''m glad to see that the girl have passed, even if  she was not able . I can''t wait for  he to show  her  skill in the practical test .


    "But as far as the  girl for the test at are concerned,  she  was right on the minimum score. If she don''t make up for it ,  she won''t pass.


    "Mmm."


    You''re called Steinfeldt? That''s a pretty   nice last name.


    "Iris."


    "What?


    "I''m Iris Steinfeldt. Nice to meet you.


    "Yeah, I''m Eberhard. You can call me Hal."


    "Nice to meet you Hal "


    "Oh, yeah. You can call me whatever you want. ......"


    You''re carefree , ......, even though your success or failure is at stake.


    Anyway, it''s an interesting coincidence that  she call me by the same name I used when I working as an adventurer. In the Special Demon Division, the "Silver Comet" has joined the division, and I''m planning to keep my identity as Eberhardt a secret from the outside world (although I''m sure it will be an opened up within the division), so perhaps it''s more appropriate to call me "Hal".


    "Now, Eberhard and Steinfeld . Which method will you choose for your practical exam?"


    Jet asked us on the way to the first training area. Of course, I''ll choose combat.


    "I think combat."


    "I''ll do demonstration.


    "Oh, you''re chose e demonstrating?"


    "I''m confident in my  skills , but I''ve never been in a real fight.


    "I see."


    In other words, if you join, depending on your future training, she has  the potential to become a good rival. The examiners use the demonstration test to see if there is a high or low probability of that happening.


    "Well, this is the first training area.


    The first training ground was a rather large and magnificent gymnasium. The size of the gymnasium was about the same as the prefectural arena or the city gymnasium. However, the floor is not linoleum or wood flooring, but dry soil. It was like a covered school ground.


    As you can see, the floor is made of earth, so even if you destroy it with magic,


    we can use earth magic to repair it. In other words, as long as you don''t destroy the building, you can use magic to your heart''s content!


    It''s just like the Special Demon Division. How could they have anticipated the destruction of the training grounds at the time of the entrance exam?


    "It seems that another examiner has arrived.


    At Jet''s words, I looked towards the doorway and saw several examiners coming into the training area.


    "They all look strong."


    Iris muttered, but I knew she was right. All of the examiners here are members of the so-called top-notch Special division .


    "Then let''s start with Iris Steinfeldt"


    "Yes."


    I''m not sure what to do.


    "Steinfeld, you''re happy with the demonstration?"


    "Yes.


    "Hmm. I''ll explain it right away. First, you can use any magic you want. I''ll ask you to show me a total of three spells that you are good at. Each spell has a time limit of one minute to activate. If you want to use attack magic or any other magic, attack the doll. You may destroy the doll. Do not use any magic that will damage the training area itself, including the roof and pillars, not the floor, or that will harm the examiners. If you wish to use it, we will separately prepare an opportunity to test it at an outdoor training ground outside the Imperial Capital. Any questions?"


    "No "


    "Good. Then stand by in the center of the training grounds. By my signal, we''ll begin.


    "Okay."


    Jet and I moved back to the wall of the exercise area to watch Iris demonstrate her magic. There are several examiners, each of whom has moved into a position surrounding Iris, and they seem to be scoring her magic from all directions. The pressure is not hal.......


    What kind of magic will Iris use when she says she only needs magic to pass the exam? I''m really looking forward to it.


    "Begin!"


    Jet signaled in a loud, clear voice.


    At the same time as Iris activated her magic, a complex magic circle unfolded around Iris . next moment when Iris thought her right hand was sticking out in front of her, her right hand glowed violently and the target doll was charred and popped.  At the exact same time as her right hand lit up.


    "What the hell was that?"


    The doll looked as if it had been burned to a crisp, with the entire upper torso blown off. The upper half of the body was charred and lying on the ground.


    I had seen an image like this somewhere a long time ago. That''s right, when I was at home in my previous life, watching a video of the US military''s new weapon experiment with my smartphone in hand: ----.


    "Laser beam?"


    "Wow, an attacking type of light magic is quite rare!"


    Jet roared next to me with a big smile on his face.


    Light magic. That''s what Jet just said.


    In this world, light magic, also known as "holy magic," is a rare  type of magic, a supportive attribute that is said to be common among priests in shamisen. It is said that the manipulation of light with holy magic power cancels out the magic power of the evil dark attribute of the counterpart.


    Bit before our very eyes , she had used  very rary type of light magci


    "This is interesting."


    Jet muttered, looking at Iris with interest.


    "There seems to be no problem in terms of both power and speed of activation. In particular, the lack of time lag between the moment it is activated and the moment it hits the target will be a huge advantage in actual combat."


    In general, magic requires a time lag of a few seconds after it is activated before it hits the target. It is not uncommon for a typical beginner''s "fireball" to take more than five seconds to hit a target 20 meters away after it is fired. If it takes five seconds for the fireball to draw a parabolic trajectory and hit the target, even goblins, which are synonymous with small monsters and are derided as "monsters for beginners," can be easily avoided.


    Even for intermediate to advanced mages who have become accustomed to magic, it still takes time, maybe less than a second.


    I can tell that my ''impact bullet'', which is close to the speed of sound, it''s have a pretty crazy speed.


    However, light magic can leave even such a "shock bullet" far behind. The speed at which light travels is about 300,000 kilometers per second. The distance between the mage and the target can literally be reached in "an instant".


    There is no enemy that can react to that in time . If there were, it would probably bed omnipotent god, but I don''t know if there is a god in this world in the first place. I''ve been reincarnated in another world, so maybe there are gods, but I don''t know if they can communicate with humans, and I don''t know if they''re hostile to humans. To be honest, I think it''s nonsense to thing about something  that may or may not exist.


    It''s a bit off topic, but in short, theoretically, there is no one who can avoid Iris'' attack. The only people who can avoid it are those who can predict the landing point of the bullet based on the behavior of Iris before the attack is launched and take a stance that prevents the attack from hitting in advance.


    And there are not many people who are capable of doing that.


    As Jet said, Iris''s light magic had a considerable advantage even in the current situation where she had no actual experience.